Chapter 41. Ollie’s Mom
Ollie trembled like a leaf. Moaning came from beneath his gag that could only be translated as "No" repeated over and over. His reaction provoked a stab of fear, what did he expect her to do? Obviously something awful.
"Jack, is that you? Oh dear..." She stepped into view, and I could not reconcile the woman before me with the vague memories I possessed from the scattered times I had seen her in the past. She wore a sports bra and leggings in a pale blue color as if she had just returned from the gym. My memory said that Ollie's Mom was a little overweight and wore looser clothing to disguise this fact. This woman possessed a chest that would challenge any man's ability to focus and a curvy figure to match. I tried to compress the frumpiness of the her previous figure into the breasts and hips of this woman standing before me and failed utterly. Obviously the divorce had been a positive force in this woman's life.
She stepped back and walked around the pole several times. Ollie's trembling body slowly settled down. With a flip of her hair which was pulled into a high ponytail she stepped quickly toward the stairs. "Don't go anywhere I will be right back."
That joke was getting really old.
A few minutes later she returned carrying a camera. "I'm sorry Ollie, I just have to record this. You know for future blackmail." She laughed and tousled her son's hair. "Just kidding, but still..."
She held a traditional looking camera instead of a cell phone so I had some hope she would be able to keep the video off the internet if that was her intention. She slowly walked around us with the lens pointed in our direction. "There we go, only a couple minutes of video."
She set down the camera and approached us. "Now how should I start getting the two of you unglued? Damn those girls have some serious rope skills." She picked at the knots and cut the zip ties holding our necks to the pole. After several long minutes we were lying on the floor with our hands still connected to our feet but at least we no longer touched body to body The rope which connected my hands and ankles fell away followed shortly the bonds holding my ankles together. Ollie’s Mom pulled me to my feet.
It was the first time I really observed Ollie's clothing. We were bound so tightly I could see nothing but his face and one shoulder. The silver heels and nude tights he wore appeared to be the exact outfit that Kristy had first revealed many hours ago. Ollie kept his face down not looking at anything but the cushion upon which he now rested obviously aware of his humiliating costume.
Standing with the heels I towered over Ollie's Mom by at least six inches. She was not likely more than an inch or two past five feet tall. "There, is that better?" She said to her son as she knelt down next to him.
Ollie nodded.
"I'm sorry I can't release you yet. I want to speak with Jack in private so you'll need to hang out just a little longer." She used one of the discarded ropes and attached his ankles to the bottom of the pole preventing him from moving more than a few inches. A stab of concern shot through me as Ollie jerked his wrapped hands in obvious irritation. He growled through the gag at his Mom.
"Sorry, I'll text Kristy in a few minutes to sort you out."
I was a bit shocked at this turn of events and stared wide-eyed at this woman whom I’d only knew to be Ollie’s Mom, which in my mind meant a loving and nurturing woman much like my own mother. She stood and looked into my eyes. A mischievous smile crinkled the corners of her lips. "Alright Jack, go on upstairs please. I'll be right behind you."
I looked at Ollie for a long moment.
"Don't worry, we aren't leaving the house. He'll be fine."
I moved toward the door and after the second step I felt a hand rest on my butt. I looked back to see Ollie's Mom smiling at me. "I don't know how you and my son ended up in such interesting outfits but I'll be damned if I'm not going to enjoy the show a bit. Besides I doubt you're accustomed to such high heels and I don't want you falling and breaking something. Wouldn't that be a story in the emergency room."
I accepted the excuse but her fingers seemed to roam around my ass a bit more than strictly necessary. As I crested the top of the stairs she stepped around me and looked me from my eyes to feet. "I stand corrected, you have obviously spent some time in heels. How fascinating. Follow me please, just one more flight of stairs to my bedroom."
I froze in place.
Ollie's Mom stopped and looked back over her shoulder. "What? Come along?"
I shook my head.
Wrinkles of amusement appeared between the blue eyes of the older woman who had the body of someone ten year her junior. "Oh, you think I'm taking you to my bedroom, emphasis on the bed part?"
I nodded.
"Look I think I know a bit of why Polly and Kristy did this to you two, and I would like to change out of my workout clothes. Unless you like looking at me in this?" She slipped her thumbs under the straps of her bra and tugged. Her impressive chest wobbled in a most intriguing way. She smiled as my eyes got wider.
I followed her toward the stairs and this time she went first allowing me a close and personal view of her shapely posterior barely contained within the blue spandex of her leggings. "Fair is fair I suppose." She smiled at me over one shoulder.
We entered her room which was neat and decorated simply with abstract art and flowing curtains around a large window overlooking the front yard of the house. "Have a seat." She pointed to a large chair in the corner next to a lamp and small table littered with books that appeared to be mostly romance novels interspersed with fashion magazines. She disappeared into her closet and returned minutes later in a black sun dress that probably revealed more of her body then the workout clothing.
She walked over to me and began to unwrap the tape that now felt like it had become part of my skin. Her efforts caused her deep cleavage to come within inches of my nose. I suppose any close contact would end up displaying that part of her body. I doubted there were any clothes in existence that could make them any less noticeable. What it must feel like to have that effect on the opposite sex just by existing? It would be a constant irritation.
The tape pulled free and I tried to dislodge the panties from my mouth, but a stiff jaw and parched tongue proved more than a match for my meager efforts. Delicate fingers tugged the wad of silk free and tossed them to the floor, she then offered water from a glass on her nightstand that tasted like it had been there since the previous evening. It was as ambrosia to my parched lips. "Thank you." I said after several swallows.
"Such a sweet boy."
"Sweet enough to be let loose?" I asked. A nearby mirror reflected my feminine attire as I sat on the edge of the chair. The heels forced me to keep my knees together and I looked like a young androgyne.
"No, I think you better stay bound. I have heard of your exploits and despite your delicate appearance the tales say you may be dangerous."
"Ma'am I assure you the stories are exaggerated." I answered with a snort.
"Heavens above, do not call me ma'am."
"Mrs. Evans?"
"Nope, that's my Mom. My friends call me Mary, you can call me Maria."
Requiring the more formal name was puzzling, perhaps she did not want us to be friends. "Alright Maria, I don't know what stories you've heard..."
"Let's see…” She tapped her red lacquered finger against her lips. “You saved Polly and Lisa from her estranged husband when he was drunk and violent, and Kate (Kristy's Mom) mentioned you somehow convinced a gunman to leave the spa where she is a client. That's just two." Maria took a deep breath which once against shifted the compressed skin beneath her dress in interesting ways. "There is also the simple fact that you are so goddamn sexy."
My mouth fell open in shock. “No...that’s not...I don’t...”
"Seriously?" Maria said. "Every woman I know gets stiff nipples at the mention of your name."
I looked away and felt blood flush to my face. Moments later Maria's cool hands brush my cheeks. "That. Right there. My god boy, you are like chocolate covered cherries dripping with sex and honey and you don't even know it."
I looked toward her and shivered. Her eyes blazed with undisguised lust and I would not be able to stop her from taking what she so obviously wanted. "Look Maria, Polly..." My voice trembled.
She closed her eyes, hugged her shoulders, and stepped back. "I'm sorry, it's just you've been the protagonist of my own personal romance novel ever since my husband left."
"I don't know what to say. Other women have..."
"Oh I know, Lisa's friend Selena, right?" Maria interrupted. "She got to take a nice juicy bite out of you didn't she?"
I shook my head as anger started to replace the embarrassment. "I did not realize my personal exploits were such public knowledge." I said softly
"Now don't get angry. What do you think we Mom's talk about all the time?” Maria stood up and flared out the skirt of her dress so that it covered her legs a bit more. “Look I did not bring you up here to banter. I think I owe you an explanation, at least about what happened today. A week ago or so, Kristy was over and Ollie fell asleep during a movie. Kristy and I started talking and unsurprisingly you and Polly came up."
"Unsurprisingly?" I interjected.
"Come on Jack, if it wasn't for you, Oliver would never have asked Kristy out, and more importantly he would not have started listening to her, or respecting her. I watched the change in him myself. One day he was playing around like some kind of gigolo and the next he adored Kristy like she was the most important human on earth. Hell even I was kind of jealous."
"I still don't see..." I began.
"Shh. I'm getting there." Maria played with the hem of her dress. "I asked him about his apparent attitude change. He just shrugged and said it was something you had said to him, I figured it was more likely that you and Polly were so in love."
I remembered the brief conversation in the hall, I never realized it made such an impact. See Chapter 20
"It was more than just your words Jack." Maria continued as if reading my mind. "He saw how you acted, what you did for Polly. I'll never forget the day Becca came home with her heart all pitter-patter over you."
"Becca? What?" I said trying to halt the ping-pong of revelations dancing around my skull.
"Yeah something about you standing up to a couple of bullies, I don't know all the details."
"Oh, yeah that was the day I..." I paused searching for the words. "Ended up in the hospital."
"Wow that was a crazy day." Maria said.
I nodded letting the memory sweep through me. "Ok, so what does all of that have to do with this?" I looked down over my body.
"Well like I said, Kristy and I were discussing you and I let slip how cute I thought you were."
I scrunched up my face in confusion. "You told Kristy I was cute and she decides to tie me to Ollie like some kind of Christmas turkey?"
Maria shrugged. "Well I may have said something a bit more descriptive than the word 'cute'."
I raised my eyebrows.
Maria sighed. "I told her I would love to have you tied to the foot of my bed all night." Maria blushed.
I swallowed and tried to push the image of myself hog tied to her bed out of my mind. "So Kristy talks Polly into helping her give you this," I looked down at myself, "...as a present?"
Maria shook herself and shrugged. "Maybe, that's my guess. You'll have to ask Polly."
"Well Ollie seemed really upset, he's not used to this. He was literally shaking when you walked downstairs."
Maria's face clouded over. "I think Kristy is using too many of Polly's ideas, too fast."
"I know the feeling, but I also had my Mom and Dad to talk about this stuff." I trailed off indicating with as much tact as possible that a conversation was overdue between herself and Ollie.
Maria stood and reached for her phone lying on the nightstand. "Speaking of that..." She ran her thumbs over the screen and held the phone to her ear.
"Hey Nancy, how's things?" Maria said.
"Fine. Fine." Maria said after listening to a voice I could not hear. "Your son Jack is here."
I closed my eyes dropping my chin to my chest. "Yes he's fine but he has found himself in a rather interesting situation." Maria said.
"Yeah it looks like Polly and Kristy dressed up our boys in some pretty cute leotards and tied them together in the basement for me to find." She held the phone up so I could hear Mom laughing.
Returning the phone to her ear she listened for several more seconds. "Just a moment I'll ask him." She lowered the phone to her shoulder and looked at me. "Did those girls leave you alone for long?"
I shook my head. "The last text you got from Ollie was actually Kristy using his phone."
Maria thought for a few moments and then nodded. "No they left just before I arrived, it looks like they were careful." She spoke into the phone. "Would you mind getting together and talking things over?" Maria said into the phone.
"Good, could you call Lisa and I'll call Kate, do you know Kate Collins, Kristy's Mom?" Maria asked into the phone.
"Ok great, let's meet at the Magic Bean, they serve great sandwiches, around 7 o'clock." Maria waited for an answer. "Ok see you then."
My ears would be burning tonight.
Maria set the phone down and looked at me. "Now what am I going to do with you?"
"I have a few suggestions." I said.
"Oh?" Maria arched an eyebrow in my direction and walked to a large chest of drawers along the opposite wall. "I'm listening."
"You could untie me, I'll borrow some clothes from Ollie, and..."
"I have a better idea." She pulled a shiny wad of red fabric from a drawer and walked over to me. "I'll give you a gift. Open your mouth."
"Maria, please..." I began but quick as a serpent Maria pushed the red panties into my mouth and worked them methodically between my lips. Her small hand covered my mouth as she pulled me to my feet. "Stand up please, and don't worry about those." She indicated the sodden mass of black silk that had previously served as my gag. "I'll be keeping them as a souvenir." She walked me into her bathroom where a roll of white tape normally reserved for bandages was wrapped around my face. "I'm sorry this tape doesn't match as well as what Polly used, but I didn't really have the same opportunity to plan."
She led me downstairs and into the living room where I was allowed to fall onto the couch. "Stay there, I'm going to check on Oliver." She was gone for a few minutes and returned holding my phone. She flipped through the applications before holding it to her ear. "Not Jack. This is Oliver's Mom." Maria said into the cell phone.
Maria listened and smiled. "Don't be nervous Polly, I'm not mad. Jack is here in the living room waiting for you. Kristy should come too but I think she should be aware that Ollie is not taking this whole adventure very well."
She listened for a few more seconds. "Ok, the front door is unlocked. Don't dawdle when you get here just take him home."
"No I'm not angry and I sort of appreciate what I think Kristy was trying to do but Ollie is going to be upset." Maria placed the cellphone in my lap where it slid between my legs she kissed me over my gagged lips and slid her fingers through my hair. "I'll deny everything I told you." She walked away.
A few minutes later Polly and Kristy entered. Kristy ignored me and moved quickly toward the basement door. Polly stepped into the living room now wearing her more typical Saturday attire of T-shirt and leggings. She had a nervous look on her face and pulled me to my feet. She tossed the long beige-colored trench coat she had worn earlier over my shoulders and tied the belt in front while putting the empty coat sleeves into the pockets. "Come on, let's go."
I pulled away and shook my head trying to make her understand that I would not be going outside dressed in a leotard, tights, and heels with taped wrapped around my face no matter how long of a coat I wore, it just made me look like a perverted flasher.
"Listen Jack, I will make this up to you later and my car is right outside in the driveway. Just a few steps."
I growled through the gag but if I tried to resist too long Ollie's Mom could return and likely force me into the car anyway.
"I'll take your gag off when you get in the car. I promise."
I nodded and as quick as the treacherous heels would allow I walked to Polly's car. She helped me into the passenger's seat and buckled my seatbelt before walking around the car to get behind the wheel. Luckily a light rain had started to fall so no one was out and about and the rain on the windshield would further obscure my predicament from other eyes.
"I've got a bottle of water here, just let me get that gag off. I guess Ollie's Mom took off the first one?"
I nodded while Polly picked at the tape encircling my head. "I told Kristy what Ollie's Mom said and she got real upset. I think she expected it to be a big laugh." The tape came off taking a bit of my hair with it and Polly pulled the red panties from my mouth. "I guess there is a story here." Polly said with the wet silk dangling from her index finger.
She held the water to my lips and I drank deeply before answering. "You can't get irritated with what happens to the gift you leave wrapped up for someone else."
Polly laughed. "I suppose that's true, what happened to my panties?"
"Maria kept them. As as souvenir she said."
"Maria huh?"
"She didn't like ma'am or Mrs. Evans."
Polly smiled and shook her head. "I'm taking you home before she tries to keep you. We'll come back for your car later. Do you think Ollie is ok?"
"Eventually, we sort of talked things over before you two vixens showed up. He is just not used to all this." I looked down over my body. “What possessed you to tie us together like that? It should be obvious that we aren’t exactly touchy-feely with other guys.”
“Kristy’s idea mostly, I just helped her with the implementation.” Polly said.
“So you suggested the whole lesbian kiss to get our hands tied?” I asked.
Polly grinned. “Worked like a charm.”
“I haven’t seen you wear these leotards before.”
“They are some old ones I had. You can keep it.” Polly smiled.
“I wonder how Ollie’s doing, he seemed to really hate the leotard.”
Polly's hand slipped inside the coat and began to slide between my thighs. My rolled back into my head. "How is it that he doesn't like this?" Polly pulled her hand back with a smile.
"Roller coasters are scary if it's your first time." I answered.
"So wise and so deliciously cute." Polly said while shifting the car into reverse to back out of the driveway.
"Did you know Maria setup a meeting at 7:00 with your Mom, my Mom, and Kristy's Mom." I asked after we were halfway home.
"Oh yeah?" Polly said checking her mirror.
"Which means..." I began.
"The house will be empty. And you're already tied up." Polly's eyes seemed to glow with green fire and her smile was as bright as the lightning flashing outside.
“You get to make it all up to me.” I smiled.
“My pleasure.”
Jack's Story (F/M, etc) (updated 03/03/2022 Ch. 78)
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 42 - Pissed Off Polly
"So what happened after Polly and I left." I asked Ollie who was busy dipping his fries into some odd mixture of mayo and barbecue sauce. We were eating lunch on Wednesday in the one place we were sure neither our Mom's nor girlfriend's would ever deign to enter - Burger King.
Ollie shrugged. "The three of us talked."
"Three? Your Mom and Kristy?" I asked a bit surprised.
"Yeah." Ollie said looking at his food.
He obviously did not want to discuss it too much but I needed more information to assuage my own guilt. "So now you are totally comfortable with your girlfriend dressing you up in panties, dresses, and tying you up."
Ollie's head shot up and flashed around the restaurant. No one was near which I knew before speaking so rashly. "Geez Jack, tell the whole world why don'tcha."
"Well?" I persisted.
"Fuck no, I'm not alright with it, but..." Ollie again did a quick scan around the restaurant. For someone not wanting anyone to hear he was doing everything possible to look suspicious. "But I can't deny that I enjoy what she does to me."
"And you aren't trying to kill yourself over it?"
"Are you serious?" Ollie asked.
"Not really, but you were really freaked out on Saturday."
"So that was an everyday thing for you then? You've been dressed in a leotard and tied to your best friend before?" Ollie said his voice rising.
This time I looked around the restaurant. The place was empty getting close to 2 pm. I caught the eye of one of the workers behind the counter who was smiling slightly. "Lower your voice, Ollie. I just want to make sure you're happy with Kristy."
"Yes, but my Mom..." Ollie trailed off.
"What about your Mom?" I asked.
"She teases me about the pictures she has. Says stuff about her collection of blackmail materials."
"She's blackmailing you?" I asked genuinely surprised. The brief time I spent with her did not indicate she was capable of such actions.
"No, but she doesn't have to. I sure don't give her as much guff as I used to. I do stuff before she asks; taking out the garbage, cleaning the kitchen, that kind of stuff."
"Oh shit, dude. She doesn't have to blackmail you. You are just doing it." I said. "Has your sister noticed?"
"Becca got back on Saturday and asked Mom yesterday what was wrong with me. Mom just smiled at me with a gleam in her eye. You know the one?" Ollie said.
I thought back to my own Mom and nodded. "Yes, I know."
"Anyway, I am pretty much stuck being the perfect son for the foreseeable future."
"Do you really think your Mom will use the pictures?"
Ollie shrugged. "Probably not but I don't want her to feel the temptation."
"My Mom has had that kind of thing on me for a long time. I wouldn't worry too much." I said with a shrug.
"I hope you're right," Ollie said wadding up his sandwich wrapper into a small foil ball.
"I'm curious though?"
Ollie got a suspicious look in his eye. "About what?"
"Do you like it?"
Ollie thought for several moments while toying with the ball of foil. "I like it with Kristy," Ollie said, "... in private."
I laughed. "Ahh, too bad, I thought we shared a moment there in your basement."
"A moment I will deny ever happened, even on pain of death."
"I’m with you there man." I answered with a shake of my head.
"Tell me something?" Ollie said.
"Shoot."
"What did my Mom do when she took you upstairs?"
I shook my head. "Your Mom is something else."
Ollie cocked his head in confusion compelling me to explain.
"She basically sat me down and explained what had led Kristy and Polly to do what they did."
"Ah, Kristy already filled me in on that one."
"Then she gagged me with a pair of her panties and left me on the couch for Polly to take home?"
"My Mom did that?"
I looked at Ollie. "Yes the same woman who left you hogtied in the basement that whole time."
"Touché." Ollie said. "Is your Mom as crazy?"
I thought back over the last few weeks. "Definitely."
* * *
I worked late that evening to compensate for my extended lunch and arrived home late. I ducked my head into the living room where the television cast its flickering light into the hallway. Mom was there with a glass of wine watching television. "Hey Mom."
She craned her head around and smiled. "You have a visitor upstairs, must be serious because she did not want to join me."
"Polly?" I asked.
Mom nodded.
"How long ago?"
"Just a few minutes, don't keep her waiting." Mom waved her hands at me. "Shoo, shoo."
I did not need to be told again since it had been a couple of days since I had seen Polly. I sprinted up the stairs two at a time pushing open the door to see Polly laying face down on my bed with her chin propped on her hands staring at a book. She quickly closed the book and rotated to her side and smiled. "Hey Jack, I've missed you." My heart rate increased at the vision before me. Polly wore a pair of shiny black tights paired with a soft V-neck T-shirt in a light gray color. Her legs looked like they had been dipped in oil. Polly's Outfit
"Wow." I said.
Polly rubbed her knees together and slipped one hand down over her hip. "Do you like them?"
I nodded mutely, as moisture fled my mouth.
"I thought you might. I do know you so well." Polly said. "However this particular gift," Polly tapped her fingers against the brown leather cover of the book she had been reading, "Is causing me all kinds of problems."
I looked at the brown book lying closed on the bed. The words "Thank You" were written across the hardcover in a gold cursive writing. It looked very fancy. "What is it?" I asked though a part of my hindbrain tickled in a possibility.
"Nora gave it to me."
The tickling now turned into a bloom of anxiety. "Oh, right, the catalog."
Polly thumped the cover and held up the quality binding. "It's a real book, but it’s the contents that I find so interesting and..." Fires bloomed behind Polly's green orbs. "...concerning."
"I..." I began.
Polly's hand came up to silence me. "Let me ask the questions."
I nodded.
"My intentions for the final challenge from my box were not this." Polly again thumped the book. "And the way Nora tells it you were not an unwilling participant."
I narrowed my eyes at this remembering my second visit to her salon. "I was not eager..." I started.
Again Polly raised her hand. "I'm not finished, Jack. If you can't listen without trying to defend yourself than I may have to take steps."
I almost asked her what she meant but caught the words before they escaped my lips knowing she was looking for any excuse.
"I understand you performed some heroic act involving that crazy criminal but what I don't understand is this." Polly took a deep breath. "If you are so strong and powerful that you can defend me from my pathetic excuse for a father, and you are so smart and clever you can talk a criminal out of harming a salon full of women. Why on God's green earth can you not stop them from doing this to you?" Polly opened the book and pointed to a picture of me wearing the shiny latex dress surrounded by the three other girls. The caption on the picture named me as Emerald.
Up to this point in my relationship with Polly I had always assumed the reputations of redheads being prone to wild mood swings and violent tempers was a myth born from the color of their hair that resembled flames. Now however I began to see the truth to the stereotype as Polly's irritation flared to life. I felt nothing but confusion which seemed to make her anger even more intense.. How could I have acted differently? Why did she care? How often had she herself done similar things? "Polly I..."
Polly bounded up from the bed and stood before me her face an inch from my own. "I need you to listen, not speak." She said with a quiet whisper that belied the anger reddening her face.
I held up my hands to placate her. She grabbed my wrists and moved me toward the chair which was facing my computer desk. "Sit."
I sat and watched as she opened the backpack she used as a purse and retrieved a roll of silver duct tape. I wondered idly if she always carried duct tape or if she had planned to use it this night. "I know you aren't going to struggle Jack. I mean it's obvious from those pictures you will let anyone do this to you."
Silence was dangerous at this point, her delusions about what happened at Nora's salon could not go unchallenged. "That's not true, Polly." I whispered hoping my soft response would deflect her anger. "I had no choice."
Polly said nothing and placed my arms on the armrests of the chair. She passed the tape around my wrist several times before repeating the action with my other arm. I made no attempt to resist fearing her anger more than being bound to a chair. More tape was applied near each elbow before she pulled my feet off the floor and taped them to the vertical support posts. She stepped across the room toward my chest of drawers allowing me a moment to test the strength of the bonds. I would be going nowhere.
"Now where did you stash those?" Polly muttered while pulling open drawers. "Ah here we are, you've got quite the collection now." Polly returned twirling a bit of greens satin around her outstretched finger.
I lowered my head understanding that my protestations about the unfairness of her charges were about to be eliminated. "Polly you..." The green satin filled my mouth suddenly and the familiar sound of duct tape pulling from a roll soon eliminated any chance I had to speak as the tape was pulled between my teeth forcing the satin panties deep into my mouth. Two, three, four times she wrapped the tape around my head and I focused solely on keeping the fabric from triggering my gag reflex.
Polly tossed the tape on the bed and pulled the chair around to face the bed where she sat. "Now Jack, finally you can listen." Polly picked up the book and flipped through the pages until she was near the end. "Here's what gets me Jack." Polly turned the book around to reveal a full body shot of me in the green latex dress and leggings with my arms bound in the single sleeve binder. I stood with my back to the camera while looking over one shoulder to reveal the green ball gag filling my mouth. "This picture has you in full makeup, which I have never got to use on you. You are wearing a sexy rubber dress which I did not get to put you in. And you are in some kind of fancy bondage which I don't even understand, not to mention you're figure enhancements courtesy of my mother."
Polly slammed the book closed. "I am not angry that all my friends, our Mom's, and occasional teachers get to play with you. The question I have is why I don't get to go first? Me, your girlfriend. The person you love." A choked sob distorted the last word.
Polly left the question hanging in the air. I could not answer due to the gag, but even worse I did not know what to say even if I could.
"So what happened after Polly and I left." I asked Ollie who was busy dipping his fries into some odd mixture of mayo and barbecue sauce. We were eating lunch on Wednesday in the one place we were sure neither our Mom's nor girlfriend's would ever deign to enter - Burger King.
Ollie shrugged. "The three of us talked."
"Three? Your Mom and Kristy?" I asked a bit surprised.
"Yeah." Ollie said looking at his food.
He obviously did not want to discuss it too much but I needed more information to assuage my own guilt. "So now you are totally comfortable with your girlfriend dressing you up in panties, dresses, and tying you up."
Ollie's head shot up and flashed around the restaurant. No one was near which I knew before speaking so rashly. "Geez Jack, tell the whole world why don'tcha."
"Well?" I persisted.
"Fuck no, I'm not alright with it, but..." Ollie again did a quick scan around the restaurant. For someone not wanting anyone to hear he was doing everything possible to look suspicious. "But I can't deny that I enjoy what she does to me."
"And you aren't trying to kill yourself over it?"
"Are you serious?" Ollie asked.
"Not really, but you were really freaked out on Saturday."
"So that was an everyday thing for you then? You've been dressed in a leotard and tied to your best friend before?" Ollie said his voice rising.
This time I looked around the restaurant. The place was empty getting close to 2 pm. I caught the eye of one of the workers behind the counter who was smiling slightly. "Lower your voice, Ollie. I just want to make sure you're happy with Kristy."
"Yes, but my Mom..." Ollie trailed off.
"What about your Mom?" I asked.
"She teases me about the pictures she has. Says stuff about her collection of blackmail materials."
"She's blackmailing you?" I asked genuinely surprised. The brief time I spent with her did not indicate she was capable of such actions.
"No, but she doesn't have to. I sure don't give her as much guff as I used to. I do stuff before she asks; taking out the garbage, cleaning the kitchen, that kind of stuff."
"Oh shit, dude. She doesn't have to blackmail you. You are just doing it." I said. "Has your sister noticed?"
"Becca got back on Saturday and asked Mom yesterday what was wrong with me. Mom just smiled at me with a gleam in her eye. You know the one?" Ollie said.
I thought back to my own Mom and nodded. "Yes, I know."
"Anyway, I am pretty much stuck being the perfect son for the foreseeable future."
"Do you really think your Mom will use the pictures?"
Ollie shrugged. "Probably not but I don't want her to feel the temptation."
"My Mom has had that kind of thing on me for a long time. I wouldn't worry too much." I said with a shrug.
"I hope you're right," Ollie said wadding up his sandwich wrapper into a small foil ball.
"I'm curious though?"
Ollie got a suspicious look in his eye. "About what?"
"Do you like it?"
Ollie thought for several moments while toying with the ball of foil. "I like it with Kristy," Ollie said, "... in private."
I laughed. "Ahh, too bad, I thought we shared a moment there in your basement."
"A moment I will deny ever happened, even on pain of death."
"I’m with you there man." I answered with a shake of my head.
"Tell me something?" Ollie said.
"Shoot."
"What did my Mom do when she took you upstairs?"
I shook my head. "Your Mom is something else."
Ollie cocked his head in confusion compelling me to explain.
"She basically sat me down and explained what had led Kristy and Polly to do what they did."
"Ah, Kristy already filled me in on that one."
"Then she gagged me with a pair of her panties and left me on the couch for Polly to take home?"
"My Mom did that?"
I looked at Ollie. "Yes the same woman who left you hogtied in the basement that whole time."
"Touché." Ollie said. "Is your Mom as crazy?"
I thought back over the last few weeks. "Definitely."
* * *
I worked late that evening to compensate for my extended lunch and arrived home late. I ducked my head into the living room where the television cast its flickering light into the hallway. Mom was there with a glass of wine watching television. "Hey Mom."
She craned her head around and smiled. "You have a visitor upstairs, must be serious because she did not want to join me."
"Polly?" I asked.
Mom nodded.
"How long ago?"
"Just a few minutes, don't keep her waiting." Mom waved her hands at me. "Shoo, shoo."
I did not need to be told again since it had been a couple of days since I had seen Polly. I sprinted up the stairs two at a time pushing open the door to see Polly laying face down on my bed with her chin propped on her hands staring at a book. She quickly closed the book and rotated to her side and smiled. "Hey Jack, I've missed you." My heart rate increased at the vision before me. Polly wore a pair of shiny black tights paired with a soft V-neck T-shirt in a light gray color. Her legs looked like they had been dipped in oil. Polly's Outfit
"Wow." I said.
Polly rubbed her knees together and slipped one hand down over her hip. "Do you like them?"
I nodded mutely, as moisture fled my mouth.
"I thought you might. I do know you so well." Polly said. "However this particular gift," Polly tapped her fingers against the brown leather cover of the book she had been reading, "Is causing me all kinds of problems."
I looked at the brown book lying closed on the bed. The words "Thank You" were written across the hardcover in a gold cursive writing. It looked very fancy. "What is it?" I asked though a part of my hindbrain tickled in a possibility.
"Nora gave it to me."
The tickling now turned into a bloom of anxiety. "Oh, right, the catalog."
Polly thumped the cover and held up the quality binding. "It's a real book, but it’s the contents that I find so interesting and..." Fires bloomed behind Polly's green orbs. "...concerning."
"I..." I began.
Polly's hand came up to silence me. "Let me ask the questions."
I nodded.
"My intentions for the final challenge from my box were not this." Polly again thumped the book. "And the way Nora tells it you were not an unwilling participant."
I narrowed my eyes at this remembering my second visit to her salon. "I was not eager..." I started.
Again Polly raised her hand. "I'm not finished, Jack. If you can't listen without trying to defend yourself than I may have to take steps."
I almost asked her what she meant but caught the words before they escaped my lips knowing she was looking for any excuse.
"I understand you performed some heroic act involving that crazy criminal but what I don't understand is this." Polly took a deep breath. "If you are so strong and powerful that you can defend me from my pathetic excuse for a father, and you are so smart and clever you can talk a criminal out of harming a salon full of women. Why on God's green earth can you not stop them from doing this to you?" Polly opened the book and pointed to a picture of me wearing the shiny latex dress surrounded by the three other girls. The caption on the picture named me as Emerald.
Up to this point in my relationship with Polly I had always assumed the reputations of redheads being prone to wild mood swings and violent tempers was a myth born from the color of their hair that resembled flames. Now however I began to see the truth to the stereotype as Polly's irritation flared to life. I felt nothing but confusion which seemed to make her anger even more intense.. How could I have acted differently? Why did she care? How often had she herself done similar things? "Polly I..."
Polly bounded up from the bed and stood before me her face an inch from my own. "I need you to listen, not speak." She said with a quiet whisper that belied the anger reddening her face.
I held up my hands to placate her. She grabbed my wrists and moved me toward the chair which was facing my computer desk. "Sit."
I sat and watched as she opened the backpack she used as a purse and retrieved a roll of silver duct tape. I wondered idly if she always carried duct tape or if she had planned to use it this night. "I know you aren't going to struggle Jack. I mean it's obvious from those pictures you will let anyone do this to you."
Silence was dangerous at this point, her delusions about what happened at Nora's salon could not go unchallenged. "That's not true, Polly." I whispered hoping my soft response would deflect her anger. "I had no choice."
Polly said nothing and placed my arms on the armrests of the chair. She passed the tape around my wrist several times before repeating the action with my other arm. I made no attempt to resist fearing her anger more than being bound to a chair. More tape was applied near each elbow before she pulled my feet off the floor and taped them to the vertical support posts. She stepped across the room toward my chest of drawers allowing me a moment to test the strength of the bonds. I would be going nowhere.
"Now where did you stash those?" Polly muttered while pulling open drawers. "Ah here we are, you've got quite the collection now." Polly returned twirling a bit of greens satin around her outstretched finger.
I lowered my head understanding that my protestations about the unfairness of her charges were about to be eliminated. "Polly you..." The green satin filled my mouth suddenly and the familiar sound of duct tape pulling from a roll soon eliminated any chance I had to speak as the tape was pulled between my teeth forcing the satin panties deep into my mouth. Two, three, four times she wrapped the tape around my head and I focused solely on keeping the fabric from triggering my gag reflex.
Polly tossed the tape on the bed and pulled the chair around to face the bed where she sat. "Now Jack, finally you can listen." Polly picked up the book and flipped through the pages until she was near the end. "Here's what gets me Jack." Polly turned the book around to reveal a full body shot of me in the green latex dress and leggings with my arms bound in the single sleeve binder. I stood with my back to the camera while looking over one shoulder to reveal the green ball gag filling my mouth. "This picture has you in full makeup, which I have never got to use on you. You are wearing a sexy rubber dress which I did not get to put you in. And you are in some kind of fancy bondage which I don't even understand, not to mention you're figure enhancements courtesy of my mother."
Polly slammed the book closed. "I am not angry that all my friends, our Mom's, and occasional teachers get to play with you. The question I have is why I don't get to go first? Me, your girlfriend. The person you love." A choked sob distorted the last word.
Polly left the question hanging in the air. I could not answer due to the gag, but even worse I did not know what to say even if I could.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 43 - Polly On A String
"It's called an armbinder." A feminine contralto spoke from the door. My head swiveled faster than even Polly. Mom stood near the open door with her hands on hips, wearing simple attire consisting of a pair of khaki capris leggings with a fitted blue T-shirt. "I apologize for intruding but it seems to me there is some misunderstanding." Mom walked over and picked up the book from the bed where Polly had tossed it. Polly remained silent while she perused the pages. "Damn whoever did this to you is an artist." She seemed to realize what she said and turned to me. "No offense Jack, you make a cute girl most times, but whoever did this has serious skills."
I shook my head in frustration. Why in the hell would I be offended that someone could make me look ‘cuter’ than anyone else.
"So what's this all about Polly?" Mom sat on the bed. "You were yelling."
Polly looked confused. "How did you know we were looking at the..." Polly paused. "...armbinder, did you call it."
Mom smiled sheepishly. "Again I apologize, I may have been listening at the door. It's a mother's prerogative to spy on her children. I have seen the photos already just not in this form or in this quality. I think you are aware several of us Mom's have been meeting for coffee, well Lisa brought a draft of the photos to show off."
I secretly marveled at my Mom's ability to keep a secret though I was only able to shake my head which she seemed to notice.
"Sorry son, I know you're embarrassed."
My Mom's words seem to shake the surprise from Polly's mind. "Why would he be embarrassed? He let them do it."
"Oh Polly," Mom began. "By the time he knew what was going on, it was too late for him to stop it. The reason this happened has more to do with you than with him."
"With me? Why would I want a bunch of other girls doing this stuff to him, especially without my knowledge?" Polly said.
"Well Nora contacted your Mom and asked what the best way would be to thank you for putting Jack in the right place at the right time. Nora was very grateful to Jack and she was terrified of the gunman."
Lights seemed to come on in Polly's mind. "She contacted my Mom?"
"Yup and since there had been all that stuff you did with Jack..." Mom answered.
"I, me,” Polly pointed to her own chest. “...did all that stuff," Polly flipped the pages of the book. "Not Sapphire, Amethyst, or Ruby. Whoever they are anyway."
"They are just employees of Nora's Salon and were equally appreciative of Jack's courage."
Polly slumped to the bed and put her hands over her face. "They ruined everything. My Mom ruined everything."
"I don't understand. How is anything ruined?"
"They put Jack in heels, one of those color girls did an amazing job on his makeup how can I compete with that. And I can't surprise Jack with an armbinder, however that works, he already experienced it, it's all old hat."
"Old hat?" Mom said unable to suppress a chuckle. "Polly you are being silly, not to mention unimaginative."
Polly looked up, a little offended but kept her voice calm. "What do you mean?"
"Have you..." Mom began and sat down next to Polly leaning in close to whisper into Polly's ear.
Polly's eyes went wide. "I never thought of that?" Polly looked at me and the fires in her eyes glowed of eagerness instead of anger.
Mom stood up and reached for my headphones on my desk and placed them over my ears. She pulled off a long strip of duct tape to make sure I could not shake them off. "I hope you like classical music," She plugged the loose cord into the port on her own phone and my ears filled with the refrain of Pachelbel's Canon.
She then sat down on the bed and began to speak with Polly using vaguely suggestive hand gestures which were not overly concerning until Polly placed both hands over her mouth and turned beet red. On one occasion Polly started clapping her hands and leaping up and down on the bed. If only I could read lips but heard nothing but music and my imagination filled the void with only the worst possible scenarios. After many minutes of the back and forth between my Mom and girlfriend they stood up. Mom turned off the music and pulled the headphones from my ears. "We'll be right back."
Polly smiled at me. "Don't go anywhere."
I rolled my eyes in disgust. She knew how tired I had become of that old cliché. I growled and shook my head in response though I could not ignore the view of Polly's shiny behind as she left. She winked at me over one shoulder obviously noticing my attentions. Several quick tugs at the tape holding my arms firmly to the armrests of the chair proved I could not escape. I waited and worried, chewing on the silk wadding in my mouth wondering what horrible tortures my Mom had divulged to my ever-eager Polly. The exhaustion from the day at work and the evening's events weighed heavily on my eyelids but as my head slumped forward the door to my room opened and Polly walked in.
Polly had changed, changed not just her clothes but her whole body and attitude. Her hair now brushed into long red ringlets contrasted with a white strapless gown constructed of a folded and layered satin material that shone brightly in the amber light of my room. My mind which had become sluggish from weariness exploded with desire at the sight of her in the gown. If my mouth were not already propped open by the panties stuffed between my jaws it would be open and drooling. Polly's Dress
"Do you like it?" Polly said doing a quick twirl. Shiny hosiery covered her legs which ended in white heels. Her now ruby red lips parted in a smile and her dusky eyes seemed to awaken the green fires of her eyes.
I nodded vigorously.
She walked over and sat down on my lap giving me an eye level view of her dress-enhanced cleavage. "Your Mom is right, I did not see how those girls manipulated you. Did they keep you tied up the whole time?"
I nodded.
"Did all four of them hold you down to tie up you to the chair?"
I thought back for a second and remembered Nora's cleavage covering my face through the tight white material of her catsuit. I nodded again.
"I'm sorry, I just assumed you liked it so much you let them do it." Polly answered. "I thought you had been so long away from me you wanted the fun."
That statement was ridiculous enough to pull my attention from the pale pillows of flesh sitting inches from my eyes. I gave Polly my most incredulous stare, as if I would not have sprinted from the building had they given me the slightest inkling of their plans.
"Ok, Ok." Polly raised her hands obviously understanding my shocked look. She stood up and did another twirl while I thanked my lucky stars. I let my gaze find her eyes and held her own twinkling green orbs in my vision. I was desperately in love with her and I tried to push as much of those feelings through my deep stare into her eyes. I found some measure of success since she stopped moving and stared back for many long seconds. "When you look at me like that..."
Mom walked in interrupting our silent communication. "Ok, Polly now for your part."
Polly's tore her eyes from mine at the words. "My part? What are you talking about?"
"Compensation, my dear Polly." Mom smiled with a joyful lilt in her voice.
"Compensation? For what?"
Mom placed her hands on her hips and looked at Polly with an incredulous posture. "Your Mom has tied up my son for many many hours, I think it’s time we balanced those scales. Don't you think Jack?"
I immediately caught onto what Mom was saying and vigorously nodded my agreement.
Polly carefully backed away until her legs touched the foot of my bed. "Uh, I'm not so sure about this."
Mom's brow crinkled in irritation. "You have no problem with my gentle son being tied up in all kinds of compromising situations but when the reverse happens you get scared?" Mom produced an evil smile and grabbed some rope from a small satchel I had not noticed she was carrying. "I promise I will be as nice to you as you have been to Jack."
"No, no, you don't understand." Polly said obviously getting scared. "I don't want Jack to see me..." Polly hesitated and she began to nibble one fingernail. "...without clothes." She finished in a whisper.
Mom stopped stalking toward Polly though the folded rope continued to slip through her fingers. "That's odd, if I have my stories straight you saw Jack naked the first day you met." Mom said with her head cocked in confusion.
Polly groaned. "I know it's not fair, but I just want..." Polly hesitated searching for the right words. "...some mystery."
Had I been able to speak I would have pointed out that the mind between her cute ears was more of a mystery then the particular shape of her body when unconfined by clothing but there was nothing I could do but watch the confrontation between my Mom and girlfriend.
"Ah I see." Mom nodded. "Don't worry I won't be leaving you without the dress, Jack seems to like it so much."
I nodded at the words and Mom returned the smile. "Now Polly if you will please give me your left hand."
Polly sighed but acquiesced with a small shake of her head and held out her left hand. "I'm going to regret this."
"Not sure how, not everything is about you." Mom said and winked at her.
Polly's head cocked to one side and slid a glance my way but I also had no idea what Mom was planning and shrugged my shoulders.
Mom doubled the rope and wrapped it around Polly's wrist several times before attaching it to the foot post of the bed before repeating this process with her right hand leaving Polly's arms stretched loosely between the bed posts. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears as I watched Polly pull slightly against the ropes. The sight of her in the beautiful dress held by the ropes was the culmination of all my pubescent fantasies rolled into single amazing sight. I could not suppress the groan that escaped my lips.
"You have his attention." Mom smiled.
Polly caught my eyes and this time the blaze of my desire overwhelmed her. She turned away coyly to one side and closed her eyes. Mom knelt and quickly bound her ankles to the bed. She stood up. "Sock or panties."
Polly looked up in surprise. "What?"
"Sock or panties." Mom held a clean white sock in one hand and a shiny piece of red fabric dangled from the other.
"You don't have to gag me." Polly spoke softly while pulling at the bonds.
"You're right," Mom smiled. "I don't have to." She emphasized the 'have.'
Polly hung her head in defeat and whispered. "Sock, please."
Mom tossed the red panties back toward my chest of drawers and carefully rolled the white tube sock into a small ball and pressed it between Polly's bright red lips trying to avoid messing up her makeup. She then wound a white bandage several times around Polly's head passing the roll underneath her styled hair and forcing the sock deeper into her mouth. Polly shook her head and growled something unintelligible.
The sight of Polly in the dress and ropes and made silent by the gag sent a shiver through my body. I took long slow deep breaths trying to control the surges of lust coursing through my veins. If not for the bonds holding me to the chair I could not imagine being able to keep my hands off her body.
"And now," Mom said leaning down and pulling a ball of string from her small satchel. "I have the coup de grâce."
I looked at the ball of string and then back at Polly who met my eyes with similar confusion. Mom pushed my chair so I was only a few inches from Polly's body. She then unspooled the string and tied one end to the armrest of my chair within easy reach of my fingers. The other end she wrapped around the small, almost invisible, zipper just underneath Polly's left arm. With a few adjustments she removed the slack from the string so any movement could easily lower the zipper.
Mom stood back and smiled. "There now, it's up to Jack if there is going to be any more mystery." She gave Polly a mischievous wink.
I looked at the still quivering string and then into Polly's eyes who looked shocked and scared.
"I'll leave you to it then." Mom said. "See you in an hour or so." She grabbed her satchel and left the room closing the door behind her.
My eyes had not left Polly's but when the door closed Polly shook her head and held a pleading look. I knew what it meant, she was asking me not to do it. I growled and shook my head in denial of the situation Mom had placed me in. With only the slightest effort of my right hand I could pull the beautiful dress from Polly's body and drink in the sight of her fully. My index finger was wrapping itself around the cotton string before my I could retake control from my hindbrain. Gripping the armrest with my left hand until my knuckles turned white I carefully forced the fingers away from the string that would rid Polly of her dress. I looked at Polly one last time in hopes of finding some cracks in her resolve but found none. A line of liquid had started to line the lower lids of her eyes but I did not know if she was afraid of me or afraid for me. I ground my teeth into the satin gag and lowered my head squeezing my eyes shut. I knew beyond any doubt that if I continued to look at her I would not be able to stop myself. It was the single hardest thing I had ever done in my existence.
It is a complete fact that when you lose your vision voluntarily or otherwise the other senses are sharpened, without the distraction of sight other signals reach the awareness much easier. So it was with me, I could hear Polly's rapid breathing and smell the heady scent wafting from her heated skin. The soft rustle of the dress kept the angelic memory at the fore of my mind but I kept forcing my fingers to grip the chair ever harder in hopes that I could somehow numb my hands to where they would not respond to any mental commands.
The click of the door cracked like a branch braking from a tree to my heightened ears and I opened my eyes. Mom stood there holding a pair of scissors. She looked at me for many moments. "You must really love her."
I did not respond for fear even now that my hand would find the string. Mom saved me from that fate with a quick snip of the scissors sending the string falling free. She then slipped the scissors between the armrest and my wrist cutting my arm free. "Take the scissors and free yourself. I have to call your Grandma. Choose to free Polly as you will."
At the mention of my Grandma who I saw only rarely and not at all in the last several years, I looked up toward Mom but she had already turned and left the room. The scissors made quick work of the tape holding me to the chair and then I was free standing before Polly. "My captive angel." I whispered still trying to get the blood flow back to my extremities.
Polly blushed and again looked away. I quickly untied the ropes holding her wrists to the bedposts. "Why Polly? Why did you put me through that? I've never done anything so difficult."
"Harder than what when Selena dressed you as a French Maid?"
"Of course, my will was not even involved in that at all."
Polly tossed the remnants of her gag onto the floor and sat down on the bed. "I'm sorry. I don't really know why.” Polly took a long breath. “Though, now I just have this feeling it was important for you to resist, and they way your Mom acted at the end…” Polly began to slide her fingers over my legs as I laid back on the bed with my arms covering my eyes. “...well I think I was right."
"About what?" I said.
"I think you're Mom was testing you."
"Yeah I get that, but did I pass?" I said.
"Of course, you had not only the opportunity but the right to view my body since I have seen yours many times. Yet you choose not to solely because I asked you. I don't think there are any other men who could do that."
I twirled my finger in the air over my face. "Yay me. I'm so proud." My voice dripped with sarcasm.
Polly swatted my thigh playfully. "So you like the dress?"
"Dear god in heaven, you are the most beautiful thing I've ever seen."
I felt her lie down next to me her soft hair resting against my shoulder. I lowered my arms and cradled her gently I began to draw small circles on her bare shoulder with my finger. "I'm sorry." Polly said.
"It's ok. It's still a million times better than my life before I met you."
"Wow, really? Even with all the weirdness, all the ropes and gags, and sexy clothes?" Polly asked.
"Oh sure, totally."
Polly sighed. "I better go change, it's getting late."
"A picture?" I asked quickly.
"Sure," Polly stood up and fixed her hair in the mirror while I grabbed my phone. I snapped photos from every angle while Polly played celebrity for my camera. She then left and I collapsed back on my bed. I was woken by a kiss and opened my eyes to a mass of red hair. "Bye sleepyhead, see you soon." She had changed out of the dress.
Still groggy from waking up I stood up and kissed her goodbye before stripping off my clothes and collapsing back onto the bed. "Grandma? What is all that about?" I asked to the empty room.
"It's called an armbinder." A feminine contralto spoke from the door. My head swiveled faster than even Polly. Mom stood near the open door with her hands on hips, wearing simple attire consisting of a pair of khaki capris leggings with a fitted blue T-shirt. "I apologize for intruding but it seems to me there is some misunderstanding." Mom walked over and picked up the book from the bed where Polly had tossed it. Polly remained silent while she perused the pages. "Damn whoever did this to you is an artist." She seemed to realize what she said and turned to me. "No offense Jack, you make a cute girl most times, but whoever did this has serious skills."
I shook my head in frustration. Why in the hell would I be offended that someone could make me look ‘cuter’ than anyone else.
"So what's this all about Polly?" Mom sat on the bed. "You were yelling."
Polly looked confused. "How did you know we were looking at the..." Polly paused. "...armbinder, did you call it."
Mom smiled sheepishly. "Again I apologize, I may have been listening at the door. It's a mother's prerogative to spy on her children. I have seen the photos already just not in this form or in this quality. I think you are aware several of us Mom's have been meeting for coffee, well Lisa brought a draft of the photos to show off."
I secretly marveled at my Mom's ability to keep a secret though I was only able to shake my head which she seemed to notice.
"Sorry son, I know you're embarrassed."
My Mom's words seem to shake the surprise from Polly's mind. "Why would he be embarrassed? He let them do it."
"Oh Polly," Mom began. "By the time he knew what was going on, it was too late for him to stop it. The reason this happened has more to do with you than with him."
"With me? Why would I want a bunch of other girls doing this stuff to him, especially without my knowledge?" Polly said.
"Well Nora contacted your Mom and asked what the best way would be to thank you for putting Jack in the right place at the right time. Nora was very grateful to Jack and she was terrified of the gunman."
Lights seemed to come on in Polly's mind. "She contacted my Mom?"
"Yup and since there had been all that stuff you did with Jack..." Mom answered.
"I, me,” Polly pointed to her own chest. “...did all that stuff," Polly flipped the pages of the book. "Not Sapphire, Amethyst, or Ruby. Whoever they are anyway."
"They are just employees of Nora's Salon and were equally appreciative of Jack's courage."
Polly slumped to the bed and put her hands over her face. "They ruined everything. My Mom ruined everything."
"I don't understand. How is anything ruined?"
"They put Jack in heels, one of those color girls did an amazing job on his makeup how can I compete with that. And I can't surprise Jack with an armbinder, however that works, he already experienced it, it's all old hat."
"Old hat?" Mom said unable to suppress a chuckle. "Polly you are being silly, not to mention unimaginative."
Polly looked up, a little offended but kept her voice calm. "What do you mean?"
"Have you..." Mom began and sat down next to Polly leaning in close to whisper into Polly's ear.
Polly's eyes went wide. "I never thought of that?" Polly looked at me and the fires in her eyes glowed of eagerness instead of anger.
Mom stood up and reached for my headphones on my desk and placed them over my ears. She pulled off a long strip of duct tape to make sure I could not shake them off. "I hope you like classical music," She plugged the loose cord into the port on her own phone and my ears filled with the refrain of Pachelbel's Canon.
She then sat down on the bed and began to speak with Polly using vaguely suggestive hand gestures which were not overly concerning until Polly placed both hands over her mouth and turned beet red. On one occasion Polly started clapping her hands and leaping up and down on the bed. If only I could read lips but heard nothing but music and my imagination filled the void with only the worst possible scenarios. After many minutes of the back and forth between my Mom and girlfriend they stood up. Mom turned off the music and pulled the headphones from my ears. "We'll be right back."
Polly smiled at me. "Don't go anywhere."
I rolled my eyes in disgust. She knew how tired I had become of that old cliché. I growled and shook my head in response though I could not ignore the view of Polly's shiny behind as she left. She winked at me over one shoulder obviously noticing my attentions. Several quick tugs at the tape holding my arms firmly to the armrests of the chair proved I could not escape. I waited and worried, chewing on the silk wadding in my mouth wondering what horrible tortures my Mom had divulged to my ever-eager Polly. The exhaustion from the day at work and the evening's events weighed heavily on my eyelids but as my head slumped forward the door to my room opened and Polly walked in.
Polly had changed, changed not just her clothes but her whole body and attitude. Her hair now brushed into long red ringlets contrasted with a white strapless gown constructed of a folded and layered satin material that shone brightly in the amber light of my room. My mind which had become sluggish from weariness exploded with desire at the sight of her in the gown. If my mouth were not already propped open by the panties stuffed between my jaws it would be open and drooling. Polly's Dress
"Do you like it?" Polly said doing a quick twirl. Shiny hosiery covered her legs which ended in white heels. Her now ruby red lips parted in a smile and her dusky eyes seemed to awaken the green fires of her eyes.
I nodded vigorously.
She walked over and sat down on my lap giving me an eye level view of her dress-enhanced cleavage. "Your Mom is right, I did not see how those girls manipulated you. Did they keep you tied up the whole time?"
I nodded.
"Did all four of them hold you down to tie up you to the chair?"
I thought back for a second and remembered Nora's cleavage covering my face through the tight white material of her catsuit. I nodded again.
"I'm sorry, I just assumed you liked it so much you let them do it." Polly answered. "I thought you had been so long away from me you wanted the fun."
That statement was ridiculous enough to pull my attention from the pale pillows of flesh sitting inches from my eyes. I gave Polly my most incredulous stare, as if I would not have sprinted from the building had they given me the slightest inkling of their plans.
"Ok, Ok." Polly raised her hands obviously understanding my shocked look. She stood up and did another twirl while I thanked my lucky stars. I let my gaze find her eyes and held her own twinkling green orbs in my vision. I was desperately in love with her and I tried to push as much of those feelings through my deep stare into her eyes. I found some measure of success since she stopped moving and stared back for many long seconds. "When you look at me like that..."
Mom walked in interrupting our silent communication. "Ok, Polly now for your part."
Polly's tore her eyes from mine at the words. "My part? What are you talking about?"
"Compensation, my dear Polly." Mom smiled with a joyful lilt in her voice.
"Compensation? For what?"
Mom placed her hands on her hips and looked at Polly with an incredulous posture. "Your Mom has tied up my son for many many hours, I think it’s time we balanced those scales. Don't you think Jack?"
I immediately caught onto what Mom was saying and vigorously nodded my agreement.
Polly carefully backed away until her legs touched the foot of my bed. "Uh, I'm not so sure about this."
Mom's brow crinkled in irritation. "You have no problem with my gentle son being tied up in all kinds of compromising situations but when the reverse happens you get scared?" Mom produced an evil smile and grabbed some rope from a small satchel I had not noticed she was carrying. "I promise I will be as nice to you as you have been to Jack."
"No, no, you don't understand." Polly said obviously getting scared. "I don't want Jack to see me..." Polly hesitated and she began to nibble one fingernail. "...without clothes." She finished in a whisper.
Mom stopped stalking toward Polly though the folded rope continued to slip through her fingers. "That's odd, if I have my stories straight you saw Jack naked the first day you met." Mom said with her head cocked in confusion.
Polly groaned. "I know it's not fair, but I just want..." Polly hesitated searching for the right words. "...some mystery."
Had I been able to speak I would have pointed out that the mind between her cute ears was more of a mystery then the particular shape of her body when unconfined by clothing but there was nothing I could do but watch the confrontation between my Mom and girlfriend.
"Ah I see." Mom nodded. "Don't worry I won't be leaving you without the dress, Jack seems to like it so much."
I nodded at the words and Mom returned the smile. "Now Polly if you will please give me your left hand."
Polly sighed but acquiesced with a small shake of her head and held out her left hand. "I'm going to regret this."
"Not sure how, not everything is about you." Mom said and winked at her.
Polly's head cocked to one side and slid a glance my way but I also had no idea what Mom was planning and shrugged my shoulders.
Mom doubled the rope and wrapped it around Polly's wrist several times before attaching it to the foot post of the bed before repeating this process with her right hand leaving Polly's arms stretched loosely between the bed posts. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears as I watched Polly pull slightly against the ropes. The sight of her in the beautiful dress held by the ropes was the culmination of all my pubescent fantasies rolled into single amazing sight. I could not suppress the groan that escaped my lips.
"You have his attention." Mom smiled.
Polly caught my eyes and this time the blaze of my desire overwhelmed her. She turned away coyly to one side and closed her eyes. Mom knelt and quickly bound her ankles to the bed. She stood up. "Sock or panties."
Polly looked up in surprise. "What?"
"Sock or panties." Mom held a clean white sock in one hand and a shiny piece of red fabric dangled from the other.
"You don't have to gag me." Polly spoke softly while pulling at the bonds.
"You're right," Mom smiled. "I don't have to." She emphasized the 'have.'
Polly hung her head in defeat and whispered. "Sock, please."
Mom tossed the red panties back toward my chest of drawers and carefully rolled the white tube sock into a small ball and pressed it between Polly's bright red lips trying to avoid messing up her makeup. She then wound a white bandage several times around Polly's head passing the roll underneath her styled hair and forcing the sock deeper into her mouth. Polly shook her head and growled something unintelligible.
The sight of Polly in the dress and ropes and made silent by the gag sent a shiver through my body. I took long slow deep breaths trying to control the surges of lust coursing through my veins. If not for the bonds holding me to the chair I could not imagine being able to keep my hands off her body.
"And now," Mom said leaning down and pulling a ball of string from her small satchel. "I have the coup de grâce."
I looked at the ball of string and then back at Polly who met my eyes with similar confusion. Mom pushed my chair so I was only a few inches from Polly's body. She then unspooled the string and tied one end to the armrest of my chair within easy reach of my fingers. The other end she wrapped around the small, almost invisible, zipper just underneath Polly's left arm. With a few adjustments she removed the slack from the string so any movement could easily lower the zipper.
Mom stood back and smiled. "There now, it's up to Jack if there is going to be any more mystery." She gave Polly a mischievous wink.
I looked at the still quivering string and then into Polly's eyes who looked shocked and scared.
"I'll leave you to it then." Mom said. "See you in an hour or so." She grabbed her satchel and left the room closing the door behind her.
My eyes had not left Polly's but when the door closed Polly shook her head and held a pleading look. I knew what it meant, she was asking me not to do it. I growled and shook my head in denial of the situation Mom had placed me in. With only the slightest effort of my right hand I could pull the beautiful dress from Polly's body and drink in the sight of her fully. My index finger was wrapping itself around the cotton string before my I could retake control from my hindbrain. Gripping the armrest with my left hand until my knuckles turned white I carefully forced the fingers away from the string that would rid Polly of her dress. I looked at Polly one last time in hopes of finding some cracks in her resolve but found none. A line of liquid had started to line the lower lids of her eyes but I did not know if she was afraid of me or afraid for me. I ground my teeth into the satin gag and lowered my head squeezing my eyes shut. I knew beyond any doubt that if I continued to look at her I would not be able to stop myself. It was the single hardest thing I had ever done in my existence.
It is a complete fact that when you lose your vision voluntarily or otherwise the other senses are sharpened, without the distraction of sight other signals reach the awareness much easier. So it was with me, I could hear Polly's rapid breathing and smell the heady scent wafting from her heated skin. The soft rustle of the dress kept the angelic memory at the fore of my mind but I kept forcing my fingers to grip the chair ever harder in hopes that I could somehow numb my hands to where they would not respond to any mental commands.
The click of the door cracked like a branch braking from a tree to my heightened ears and I opened my eyes. Mom stood there holding a pair of scissors. She looked at me for many moments. "You must really love her."
I did not respond for fear even now that my hand would find the string. Mom saved me from that fate with a quick snip of the scissors sending the string falling free. She then slipped the scissors between the armrest and my wrist cutting my arm free. "Take the scissors and free yourself. I have to call your Grandma. Choose to free Polly as you will."
At the mention of my Grandma who I saw only rarely and not at all in the last several years, I looked up toward Mom but she had already turned and left the room. The scissors made quick work of the tape holding me to the chair and then I was free standing before Polly. "My captive angel." I whispered still trying to get the blood flow back to my extremities.
Polly blushed and again looked away. I quickly untied the ropes holding her wrists to the bedposts. "Why Polly? Why did you put me through that? I've never done anything so difficult."
"Harder than what when Selena dressed you as a French Maid?"
"Of course, my will was not even involved in that at all."
Polly tossed the remnants of her gag onto the floor and sat down on the bed. "I'm sorry. I don't really know why.” Polly took a long breath. “Though, now I just have this feeling it was important for you to resist, and they way your Mom acted at the end…” Polly began to slide her fingers over my legs as I laid back on the bed with my arms covering my eyes. “...well I think I was right."
"About what?" I said.
"I think you're Mom was testing you."
"Yeah I get that, but did I pass?" I said.
"Of course, you had not only the opportunity but the right to view my body since I have seen yours many times. Yet you choose not to solely because I asked you. I don't think there are any other men who could do that."
I twirled my finger in the air over my face. "Yay me. I'm so proud." My voice dripped with sarcasm.
Polly swatted my thigh playfully. "So you like the dress?"
"Dear god in heaven, you are the most beautiful thing I've ever seen."
I felt her lie down next to me her soft hair resting against my shoulder. I lowered my arms and cradled her gently I began to draw small circles on her bare shoulder with my finger. "I'm sorry." Polly said.
"It's ok. It's still a million times better than my life before I met you."
"Wow, really? Even with all the weirdness, all the ropes and gags, and sexy clothes?" Polly asked.
"Oh sure, totally."
Polly sighed. "I better go change, it's getting late."
"A picture?" I asked quickly.
"Sure," Polly stood up and fixed her hair in the mirror while I grabbed my phone. I snapped photos from every angle while Polly played celebrity for my camera. She then left and I collapsed back on my bed. I was woken by a kiss and opened my eyes to a mass of red hair. "Bye sleepyhead, see you soon." She had changed out of the dress.
Still groggy from waking up I stood up and kissed her goodbye before stripping off my clothes and collapsing back onto the bed. "Grandma? What is all that about?" I asked to the empty room.
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 44. Grandma Meets Polly
Two days later I would have parked in my usual spot in front of my house but there was an unfamiliar black Buick parked there instead. It was late evening, summer was fast on the wane and evidence of back-to-school was in every store. I opened the door to the familiar refrain of cicadas in the trees only to see white smoke drift up from the rickety swing my family barely used on the porch. A man was there probably in his late thirties puffing on a silver tube and emitting the clouds of white smoke. He had a thick reddish brown beard and was probably three or four inches taller. "Hello, uh," I hesitated searching my memory for some recollection of this man. "I'm Jack."
"Hey Jack, heard a lot about you lately. I'm Paul." The man offered his hand.
I took it and smiled. "Good stuff I hope."
"Your Grandma yanked me out of bed this morning and told me to drive her here. I normally just help out around her place."
"Grandma's here?"
Paul nodded and jerked his head to one side indicating the front door. "In there."
"I haven't seen Grandma since I was a kid."
"She doesn't get out much, but she keeps tabs on her family. Somethin' big must be happenin', we left in a hurry." Paul said obviously hoping for information.
I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know, but I guess I better find out." I opened the door and stepped toward the kitchen. I saw Grandma sitting at the table. She matched my memories exactly, right down to the the lavender cardigan wrapped around her shoulders, despite the warm weather. Her hair was tied into a neat bun at the back of her head held in place by two black combs which contrasted sharply with her brilliant white hair. Her eyes were those of a woman forty years her junior and sparkled with mirth. "Jack, my boy, nice to see you." She stood up and walked around the table toward me.
"Hi, Grandma." I hugged her and it felt good to hug someone shorter than me, even if only by a few inches. I looked over at Mom who was standing in the kitchen holding a steaming mug. She smiled and nodded at me with a twinkle in her eye I could not explain.
Grandma released me from her surprisingly strong embrace still holding my hands. "I understand you have met a girl?"
I looked at Mom again taken aback by the directness of the question. "Uh, yes, I have, Polly is..."
"Ah Polly, such a good name." Grandma stepped passed me. "I want to meet her, you can drive. Come along."
I was shocked by the abruptness of the encounter but followed along behind. She was light on her feet and already had the front door opened before I could even put down the bag I carried from work. "Paul, give the keys to Jack, we are going to see Polly."
Without argument or hesitation Paul dug the keys out of his pocket and handed them to me. "My daughter will provide you with some accommodation, just go on in." Grandma said to Paul with the door open wide enough to ensure Mom would hear. "Just treat her house as if it were mine."
"Yes, ma'am, will do."
"Such a nice boy." Grandma said. "Come along Jack."
I followed in Grandma's wake. Without any visual evidence I knew she was a woman of considerable strength of mind. Not really understanding why, I darted around her and opened the passenger's side door. She smiled and laid her soft hand against my cheek before settling into the seat. I pondered briefly why I had done such a thing when it was not something I had done before, even for Polly.
I started the car and backed out onto the street. "I don't really know if she will be home."
"We'll find her eventually, does she live with her parents."
"Her Mom." I answered.
"And her father?" Grandma asked.
I hesitated and Grandma glanced toward me.
"Ah, I see. Not a nice man."
I looked at Grandma in surprise. How had she deduced that? "Uh, no, he beat his wife."
"There is more to that story. Drive slower we are in no hurry. Tell me."
I recounted the story of my one encounter with Polly's Dad and noticed the slightest grin on Grandma's face at the conclusion. "Like your father before you."
"So I have heard, I'd love to hear that story."
Grandma waved the request away with her hand. "Not mine to tell."
A few minutes later I stopped the car in Polly's driveway. "Here we are."
"They have some money." Grandma said with a glance.
"I work for the company Polly's Mom works for, she makes a good living." I said and walked around to open her door.
I pressed the doorbell and we waited at the door for a few moments before Lisa appeared. She was still in her work clothes consisting of a tan faux leather skirt and white blouse. "Hello Jack, who is this?"
"Lisa, this is my Grandma."
Grandma thrust out her hand with a smile. "Please, call me Teresa."
"Please come in, Teresa. I assume you would like to meet Polly?"
"Yes, that is why I'm here." Grandma said cheerfully.
Lisa walked to the banister at the base of the stairs and called up. "Polly, Jack is here, please come down."
Moments later Polly bounded down the stairs only to stutter to a halt when she spotted my Grandma. "Oh, hello." She wore simple warm weather clothes consisting of a fitted blue T and a pair of denim shorts.
"Polly, this is my Grandma."
Grandma moved with an inspiring amount of quickness and met Polly just as she reached the bottom of the stairs. She took both of Polly's hands and held them while staring into her eyes. "Such lovely green eyes."
Polly was either shocked by the suddenness of the contact or held by some spell, she neither moved nor spoke. "Tell me Polly, how did you meet my grandson?"
"Uh," Polly hesitated obviously remembering the nature of our first meeting.
Grandma seemed to intuitively understand and turned toward Lisa and I. "Would you excuse us please, I have many questions for young Polly."
Lisa placed her arm around my shoulders and ushered me toward the back door. "Of course, we will enjoy the night air on the deck. If you need anything let me know."
I found my seat around the small wrought iron table after being led outside. Lisa sat down across from me with a small smile on her lips. "That is an impressive woman."
"I...uh...yes, I guess so." I said confused by what happened over the last hour. "I really don't remember much of her."
"I'm glad your Mom warned me." Lisa smiled.
The admission shook me from my dazed confusion. "What is going on?"
Lisa again smiled. "I'm afraid your Mom has come to the realization that you and Polly are serious."
"Just now?" I asked with surprise. "After everything?"
"Something happened recently. Polly wouldn't tell me..." Lisa looked at me with raised eyebrows.
A white dress and my own cracking knuckles flashed through my mind. If Polly would not tell neither would I. "That doesn't make any sense, I have not changed."
"You must allow that it’s hard to tell what thoughts are in a man’s mind. Whatever you did, it convinced your Mom of something."
"So she calls Grandma? Why Grandma?" I asked.
"Your Mom wanted her to meet Polly. When we talked it seemed very important." Lisa sighed. "Very important." The last phrase repeated in a whisper as Lisa looked out over the backyard.
"And you don't know why?" I asked.
Lisa shook her head. "Sorry."
"What about you, do I have to meet your parents?"
Lisa laughed. "Heavens no, I approved of you the day you kicked my ex's ass. This is something between your Mom and her Mom. I don't really understand what's going on."
I shook my head perplexed. "Why is Grandma so important?"
Lisa shrugged.
"Great, now I'm suddenly worried. What happens if Polly says the wrong thing?"
Lisa smiled. "What would you do if your Grandma disapproved?"
I wrinkled my forehead in thought and shook my head. "I love Polly, I would change nothing."
"There you go." Lisa stood up. "Stay here, I'll get us some drinks." Lisa left me with my thoughts.
For the next hour we chatted about work mostly other than the occasional curious statement about what was going on inside the house with Polly. I could offer little insight since the memories I held of the woman were mostly positive but not all that interested in our personal lives. She had not been one to visit preferring a more reclusive lifestyle.
Grandma stepped out into the backyard after another quarter hour and looked around. She smiled, "You have a lovely daughter. I really enjoyed our talk."
Lisa smiled. "I'm glad you got to meet her."
Grandma nodded. "Would you be so kind as to drive me home. I don't really like driving anymore at my age. Polly wanted to speak with Jack."
"Sure, I'll drive Jack's car back here. That will work out perfect."
I nodded and slid the keys across the table to Lisa. I stood up and stepped toward Grandma feeling a sense of relief after her words. "I'll see you at the house, will you be staying long?"
"At least 'till morning."
"Ok, at breakfast then." I said guessing that the discussion with Polly would require a few hours.
Grandma smiled and then stepped inside the house followed by Lisa who gave me an encouraging smile as she followed the older woman. As the front door clicked shut behind them I turned toward the stairs and sprinted up them two at a time. I rapped lightly on the door.
"Come in Jack."
I walked forward but before my body was fully passed the threshold I spotted Polly standing in the middle of the room. My muscles locked up and all rational thought flew from my mind. She stood in the middle with her legs slightly spread with hands on her hips. Her beautiful red hair danced across the shoulders of a brilliant blue leotard that covered her body like high gloss paint. I let my gaze roam from the white tennis shoes up her legs encased in glossy nude tights until I reached her face upon which I realized that her moving lips likely indicated she was speaking. Polly's Distraction
"... though unusual woman." My brain engaged to a point where I caught these last words.
I shook my head. "Wait...what?"
Polly's smile spread through her whole body and she slowly slid her arms down her body and across her stomach. "Oh, you like my outfit?"
The question merited no response except a quick swallow to prevent my drool from reaching the floor.
"I was saying that your Grandma is quite the woman." Polly sat down on the bed and patted the spot next to her.
The gesture unlocked my muscles and I moved from the doorway to sit next to her. "Really? What did you talk about?"
Polly shook her head and leaned toward her nightstand. "Now Jack, I can't tell you that. At least not everything." She pulled open the drawer and extracted several colorful scarves. "Turn around, I need to tie your hands."
"What? Why?" I said confused.
"The rules Jack, you remember the house rules don't you?" Polly smiled.
I rolled my eyes. "Polly those haven't exactly been strictly enforced."
"Do I need to text Mom and check to see if they are still in effect?" Polly smiled.
I knew exactly what Lisa would say and simply turned and placed my hands behind me. Polly wrapped the cool silk around my wrists securely. "So Grandma..." I began.
"She is an amazing woman, and I'm very glad we talked."
"So she approves of us?" I asked slowly.
Polly grabbed my shoulder and turned me toward her. "Approves? I suppose she does, that was never really part of the discussion."
"What was part of the discussion?" I asked.
"You, of course."
I raised my eyebrows and leaned forward slightly. "And..."
Polly placed her hands on my cheek and the soft skin and scent of her filled me with desire. "Sorry, I'll never tell."
"Ugh." I sighed. "I don't understand any of this. Mom calls Grandma and she shows up the very next day only to come directly to see you. I feel like something important is going on but no one tells me anything."
Polly shrugged and stood up. Her hair slipped across my face as she pulled me to my feet. "Try not to worry about it. Now let me get you dressed."
"Dressed? For what?"
"For me." Polly said and stepped over to her closet quickly tossing some clothing onto the bed.
I glanced at the garments and shook my head. "Polly, I don't..."
Her fingers found my lips. "I do. Now hush or I'll gag you." She tucked a stray lock of curled red hair over one ear as she spoke and smiled in a way that sent any resistance I tried to mount melting into a useless puddle. In short order my pants were on the ground next to my socks and shoes leaving me nude save my boxer shorts. "I have been thinking about what happened with your Mom."
I looked at her curiously.
"I suppose it's not fair I get to see you naked all the time and you don't get to see me."
Hope exploded in my body and my heart rate doubled in the amount time it took her to draw breath and continue. Would she finally let me see what I had only touched.
"So I won't look at you either." I shook my head in disappointment as she knelt with her face pressed into the small of my back. I felt small kisses on the curve of my spine while her fingers pulled my boxers to the floor leaving me fully exposed. "Ok, lift a leg." Polly pulled the pair of black opaque tights up my legs that glittered in the amber light of the room. She did not once look around to my front until the waistband was compressing my waist. "Now for the fun part." The leotard she pulled over my chest was long sleeved like her own and looked to be an exact twin save for the color which was shiny black. She released my arms from the scarves long enough to slip them into the tight sleeves. When she replaced the arm bondage she tied additional scarves just above my elbows forcing my shoulders back.
"You have such a lithe body." Polly said sliding her arms over my spandex covered body. The two fabrics slipped over each other like polished metal sending sparks of pleasure cascading across my skin. I closed my eyes unable to speak from the delicious feelings created by Polly's movements. "I understand why Mom wanted to give you some curves."
I snapped my eyes open at the comment. "Polly, please."
"Ok, maybe not today." Polly smiled. She turned and stepped into the closet returning with a short flared skirt of shiny black material which she pulled up her legs. I watched as the skirt transformed her leotard clad body into something more. Suddenly her legs seemed more tantalizing for having been covered by the thin skirt. Polly noticed the look. "Oh, I'm sorry, you are feeling left out. Did you want this one?"
Polly's statement spoken around her wide smile jolted me from my contemplation of the skirt and its effect on Polly's appearance. "Uh...no. It looks better on you."
"Oh, but it matches your leotard." Polly joked. She stepped closed to me and hooked a leg around my calves. "You would like the way the wind blows the light fabric across smooth tights like the ones you are wearing."
I swallowed feeling her skirt brush against my thighs. "Oh god." I could not take much more, the scent of Polly, the feel of her clothes, my arms helplessly bound behind my back, all combined as a drug to overwhelm my senses.
Polly noticed the effect and pulled my earlobe between her lips nipping me with her teeth. That was it, my knees buckled under the assault. Polly was ready and kept me from falling. I quickly caught myself as Polly giggled at my plight. "Alright then, now that you are ready let's go take care of this." She tapped the photo book resting on her desk. The book was a gift from Nora from the Simply Special Spa and Salon.
The word "go" in that sentence flared in my mind like a bright sun. "What do you mean?"
"I don't really like the gift. I don't want a bunch of other women transforming you. That's my job. We're going to return it."
Confusing reactions assaulted my mind. From one side came a sense of relief that I would not have to become Emerald again and from the other the thought of leaving the house dressed as I was. I attacked the most concerning problem first. "Polly, I am not leaving the house like this."
Polly put on the most adorable pout I had ever seen. "Oh come on, let those girls see what they will miss out on."
I rolled my eyes. "I doubt they want to see this." I jerked my head in the direction of my body. "I really don't understand what you see."
"Idiot." Polly said maintaining the pout.
The contradiction between her cute face and harsh words confused my already addled mind. "I'm not wrong. Look at the world around you, sex sells, and they aren't selling anything with the likes of this." I again indicated my own body. "It's all buxom girls, and ripped guys."
"You could be a buxom girl." Polly laughed.
"So you like girls?" I said.
A flash of anger bloomed in her green eyes but was quickly sublimated by her realization of the game I was playing. "Oh no, Jack. That won't work, you know why I like this." She rubbed her hands across my spandex-ed buttocks.
"Tell me again."
"No." Polly said. "We are going to Nora's but I'll let you wear your clothes over the leotard."
"I've worn a short-sleeved shirt." I said looking at the pile of discarded clothing on the floor.
"Be thankful you’re wearing long pants."
"And you're wearing that?" I asked again admiring the cute blue leotard and black skirt.
Polly grabbed the edges of the flaring skirt and dipped into a short curtsy. "Yes, of course I am."
"At least everyone will be looking at you."
"We shall see." Polly released my arms from the scarves and left the room.
Two days later I would have parked in my usual spot in front of my house but there was an unfamiliar black Buick parked there instead. It was late evening, summer was fast on the wane and evidence of back-to-school was in every store. I opened the door to the familiar refrain of cicadas in the trees only to see white smoke drift up from the rickety swing my family barely used on the porch. A man was there probably in his late thirties puffing on a silver tube and emitting the clouds of white smoke. He had a thick reddish brown beard and was probably three or four inches taller. "Hello, uh," I hesitated searching my memory for some recollection of this man. "I'm Jack."
"Hey Jack, heard a lot about you lately. I'm Paul." The man offered his hand.
I took it and smiled. "Good stuff I hope."
"Your Grandma yanked me out of bed this morning and told me to drive her here. I normally just help out around her place."
"Grandma's here?"
Paul nodded and jerked his head to one side indicating the front door. "In there."
"I haven't seen Grandma since I was a kid."
"She doesn't get out much, but she keeps tabs on her family. Somethin' big must be happenin', we left in a hurry." Paul said obviously hoping for information.
I shrugged my shoulders. "I don't know, but I guess I better find out." I opened the door and stepped toward the kitchen. I saw Grandma sitting at the table. She matched my memories exactly, right down to the the lavender cardigan wrapped around her shoulders, despite the warm weather. Her hair was tied into a neat bun at the back of her head held in place by two black combs which contrasted sharply with her brilliant white hair. Her eyes were those of a woman forty years her junior and sparkled with mirth. "Jack, my boy, nice to see you." She stood up and walked around the table toward me.
"Hi, Grandma." I hugged her and it felt good to hug someone shorter than me, even if only by a few inches. I looked over at Mom who was standing in the kitchen holding a steaming mug. She smiled and nodded at me with a twinkle in her eye I could not explain.
Grandma released me from her surprisingly strong embrace still holding my hands. "I understand you have met a girl?"
I looked at Mom again taken aback by the directness of the question. "Uh, yes, I have, Polly is..."
"Ah Polly, such a good name." Grandma stepped passed me. "I want to meet her, you can drive. Come along."
I was shocked by the abruptness of the encounter but followed along behind. She was light on her feet and already had the front door opened before I could even put down the bag I carried from work. "Paul, give the keys to Jack, we are going to see Polly."
Without argument or hesitation Paul dug the keys out of his pocket and handed them to me. "My daughter will provide you with some accommodation, just go on in." Grandma said to Paul with the door open wide enough to ensure Mom would hear. "Just treat her house as if it were mine."
"Yes, ma'am, will do."
"Such a nice boy." Grandma said. "Come along Jack."
I followed in Grandma's wake. Without any visual evidence I knew she was a woman of considerable strength of mind. Not really understanding why, I darted around her and opened the passenger's side door. She smiled and laid her soft hand against my cheek before settling into the seat. I pondered briefly why I had done such a thing when it was not something I had done before, even for Polly.
I started the car and backed out onto the street. "I don't really know if she will be home."
"We'll find her eventually, does she live with her parents."
"Her Mom." I answered.
"And her father?" Grandma asked.
I hesitated and Grandma glanced toward me.
"Ah, I see. Not a nice man."
I looked at Grandma in surprise. How had she deduced that? "Uh, no, he beat his wife."
"There is more to that story. Drive slower we are in no hurry. Tell me."
I recounted the story of my one encounter with Polly's Dad and noticed the slightest grin on Grandma's face at the conclusion. "Like your father before you."
"So I have heard, I'd love to hear that story."
Grandma waved the request away with her hand. "Not mine to tell."
A few minutes later I stopped the car in Polly's driveway. "Here we are."
"They have some money." Grandma said with a glance.
"I work for the company Polly's Mom works for, she makes a good living." I said and walked around to open her door.
I pressed the doorbell and we waited at the door for a few moments before Lisa appeared. She was still in her work clothes consisting of a tan faux leather skirt and white blouse. "Hello Jack, who is this?"
"Lisa, this is my Grandma."
Grandma thrust out her hand with a smile. "Please, call me Teresa."
"Please come in, Teresa. I assume you would like to meet Polly?"
"Yes, that is why I'm here." Grandma said cheerfully.
Lisa walked to the banister at the base of the stairs and called up. "Polly, Jack is here, please come down."
Moments later Polly bounded down the stairs only to stutter to a halt when she spotted my Grandma. "Oh, hello." She wore simple warm weather clothes consisting of a fitted blue T and a pair of denim shorts.
"Polly, this is my Grandma."
Grandma moved with an inspiring amount of quickness and met Polly just as she reached the bottom of the stairs. She took both of Polly's hands and held them while staring into her eyes. "Such lovely green eyes."
Polly was either shocked by the suddenness of the contact or held by some spell, she neither moved nor spoke. "Tell me Polly, how did you meet my grandson?"
"Uh," Polly hesitated obviously remembering the nature of our first meeting.
Grandma seemed to intuitively understand and turned toward Lisa and I. "Would you excuse us please, I have many questions for young Polly."
Lisa placed her arm around my shoulders and ushered me toward the back door. "Of course, we will enjoy the night air on the deck. If you need anything let me know."
I found my seat around the small wrought iron table after being led outside. Lisa sat down across from me with a small smile on her lips. "That is an impressive woman."
"I...uh...yes, I guess so." I said confused by what happened over the last hour. "I really don't remember much of her."
"I'm glad your Mom warned me." Lisa smiled.
The admission shook me from my dazed confusion. "What is going on?"
Lisa again smiled. "I'm afraid your Mom has come to the realization that you and Polly are serious."
"Just now?" I asked with surprise. "After everything?"
"Something happened recently. Polly wouldn't tell me..." Lisa looked at me with raised eyebrows.
A white dress and my own cracking knuckles flashed through my mind. If Polly would not tell neither would I. "That doesn't make any sense, I have not changed."
"You must allow that it’s hard to tell what thoughts are in a man’s mind. Whatever you did, it convinced your Mom of something."
"So she calls Grandma? Why Grandma?" I asked.
"Your Mom wanted her to meet Polly. When we talked it seemed very important." Lisa sighed. "Very important." The last phrase repeated in a whisper as Lisa looked out over the backyard.
"And you don't know why?" I asked.
Lisa shook her head. "Sorry."
"What about you, do I have to meet your parents?"
Lisa laughed. "Heavens no, I approved of you the day you kicked my ex's ass. This is something between your Mom and her Mom. I don't really understand what's going on."
I shook my head perplexed. "Why is Grandma so important?"
Lisa shrugged.
"Great, now I'm suddenly worried. What happens if Polly says the wrong thing?"
Lisa smiled. "What would you do if your Grandma disapproved?"
I wrinkled my forehead in thought and shook my head. "I love Polly, I would change nothing."
"There you go." Lisa stood up. "Stay here, I'll get us some drinks." Lisa left me with my thoughts.
For the next hour we chatted about work mostly other than the occasional curious statement about what was going on inside the house with Polly. I could offer little insight since the memories I held of the woman were mostly positive but not all that interested in our personal lives. She had not been one to visit preferring a more reclusive lifestyle.
Grandma stepped out into the backyard after another quarter hour and looked around. She smiled, "You have a lovely daughter. I really enjoyed our talk."
Lisa smiled. "I'm glad you got to meet her."
Grandma nodded. "Would you be so kind as to drive me home. I don't really like driving anymore at my age. Polly wanted to speak with Jack."
"Sure, I'll drive Jack's car back here. That will work out perfect."
I nodded and slid the keys across the table to Lisa. I stood up and stepped toward Grandma feeling a sense of relief after her words. "I'll see you at the house, will you be staying long?"
"At least 'till morning."
"Ok, at breakfast then." I said guessing that the discussion with Polly would require a few hours.
Grandma smiled and then stepped inside the house followed by Lisa who gave me an encouraging smile as she followed the older woman. As the front door clicked shut behind them I turned toward the stairs and sprinted up them two at a time. I rapped lightly on the door.
"Come in Jack."
I walked forward but before my body was fully passed the threshold I spotted Polly standing in the middle of the room. My muscles locked up and all rational thought flew from my mind. She stood in the middle with her legs slightly spread with hands on her hips. Her beautiful red hair danced across the shoulders of a brilliant blue leotard that covered her body like high gloss paint. I let my gaze roam from the white tennis shoes up her legs encased in glossy nude tights until I reached her face upon which I realized that her moving lips likely indicated she was speaking. Polly's Distraction
"... though unusual woman." My brain engaged to a point where I caught these last words.
I shook my head. "Wait...what?"
Polly's smile spread through her whole body and she slowly slid her arms down her body and across her stomach. "Oh, you like my outfit?"
The question merited no response except a quick swallow to prevent my drool from reaching the floor.
"I was saying that your Grandma is quite the woman." Polly sat down on the bed and patted the spot next to her.
The gesture unlocked my muscles and I moved from the doorway to sit next to her. "Really? What did you talk about?"
Polly shook her head and leaned toward her nightstand. "Now Jack, I can't tell you that. At least not everything." She pulled open the drawer and extracted several colorful scarves. "Turn around, I need to tie your hands."
"What? Why?" I said confused.
"The rules Jack, you remember the house rules don't you?" Polly smiled.
I rolled my eyes. "Polly those haven't exactly been strictly enforced."
"Do I need to text Mom and check to see if they are still in effect?" Polly smiled.
I knew exactly what Lisa would say and simply turned and placed my hands behind me. Polly wrapped the cool silk around my wrists securely. "So Grandma..." I began.
"She is an amazing woman, and I'm very glad we talked."
"So she approves of us?" I asked slowly.
Polly grabbed my shoulder and turned me toward her. "Approves? I suppose she does, that was never really part of the discussion."
"What was part of the discussion?" I asked.
"You, of course."
I raised my eyebrows and leaned forward slightly. "And..."
Polly placed her hands on my cheek and the soft skin and scent of her filled me with desire. "Sorry, I'll never tell."
"Ugh." I sighed. "I don't understand any of this. Mom calls Grandma and she shows up the very next day only to come directly to see you. I feel like something important is going on but no one tells me anything."
Polly shrugged and stood up. Her hair slipped across my face as she pulled me to my feet. "Try not to worry about it. Now let me get you dressed."
"Dressed? For what?"
"For me." Polly said and stepped over to her closet quickly tossing some clothing onto the bed.
I glanced at the garments and shook my head. "Polly, I don't..."
Her fingers found my lips. "I do. Now hush or I'll gag you." She tucked a stray lock of curled red hair over one ear as she spoke and smiled in a way that sent any resistance I tried to mount melting into a useless puddle. In short order my pants were on the ground next to my socks and shoes leaving me nude save my boxer shorts. "I have been thinking about what happened with your Mom."
I looked at her curiously.
"I suppose it's not fair I get to see you naked all the time and you don't get to see me."
Hope exploded in my body and my heart rate doubled in the amount time it took her to draw breath and continue. Would she finally let me see what I had only touched.
"So I won't look at you either." I shook my head in disappointment as she knelt with her face pressed into the small of my back. I felt small kisses on the curve of my spine while her fingers pulled my boxers to the floor leaving me fully exposed. "Ok, lift a leg." Polly pulled the pair of black opaque tights up my legs that glittered in the amber light of the room. She did not once look around to my front until the waistband was compressing my waist. "Now for the fun part." The leotard she pulled over my chest was long sleeved like her own and looked to be an exact twin save for the color which was shiny black. She released my arms from the scarves long enough to slip them into the tight sleeves. When she replaced the arm bondage she tied additional scarves just above my elbows forcing my shoulders back.
"You have such a lithe body." Polly said sliding her arms over my spandex covered body. The two fabrics slipped over each other like polished metal sending sparks of pleasure cascading across my skin. I closed my eyes unable to speak from the delicious feelings created by Polly's movements. "I understand why Mom wanted to give you some curves."
I snapped my eyes open at the comment. "Polly, please."
"Ok, maybe not today." Polly smiled. She turned and stepped into the closet returning with a short flared skirt of shiny black material which she pulled up her legs. I watched as the skirt transformed her leotard clad body into something more. Suddenly her legs seemed more tantalizing for having been covered by the thin skirt. Polly noticed the look. "Oh, I'm sorry, you are feeling left out. Did you want this one?"
Polly's statement spoken around her wide smile jolted me from my contemplation of the skirt and its effect on Polly's appearance. "Uh...no. It looks better on you."
"Oh, but it matches your leotard." Polly joked. She stepped closed to me and hooked a leg around my calves. "You would like the way the wind blows the light fabric across smooth tights like the ones you are wearing."
I swallowed feeling her skirt brush against my thighs. "Oh god." I could not take much more, the scent of Polly, the feel of her clothes, my arms helplessly bound behind my back, all combined as a drug to overwhelm my senses.
Polly noticed the effect and pulled my earlobe between her lips nipping me with her teeth. That was it, my knees buckled under the assault. Polly was ready and kept me from falling. I quickly caught myself as Polly giggled at my plight. "Alright then, now that you are ready let's go take care of this." She tapped the photo book resting on her desk. The book was a gift from Nora from the Simply Special Spa and Salon.
The word "go" in that sentence flared in my mind like a bright sun. "What do you mean?"
"I don't really like the gift. I don't want a bunch of other women transforming you. That's my job. We're going to return it."
Confusing reactions assaulted my mind. From one side came a sense of relief that I would not have to become Emerald again and from the other the thought of leaving the house dressed as I was. I attacked the most concerning problem first. "Polly, I am not leaving the house like this."
Polly put on the most adorable pout I had ever seen. "Oh come on, let those girls see what they will miss out on."
I rolled my eyes. "I doubt they want to see this." I jerked my head in the direction of my body. "I really don't understand what you see."
"Idiot." Polly said maintaining the pout.
The contradiction between her cute face and harsh words confused my already addled mind. "I'm not wrong. Look at the world around you, sex sells, and they aren't selling anything with the likes of this." I again indicated my own body. "It's all buxom girls, and ripped guys."
"You could be a buxom girl." Polly laughed.
"So you like girls?" I said.
A flash of anger bloomed in her green eyes but was quickly sublimated by her realization of the game I was playing. "Oh no, Jack. That won't work, you know why I like this." She rubbed her hands across my spandex-ed buttocks.
"Tell me again."
"No." Polly said. "We are going to Nora's but I'll let you wear your clothes over the leotard."
"I've worn a short-sleeved shirt." I said looking at the pile of discarded clothing on the floor.
"Be thankful you’re wearing long pants."
"And you're wearing that?" I asked again admiring the cute blue leotard and black skirt.
Polly grabbed the edges of the flaring skirt and dipped into a short curtsy. "Yes, of course I am."
"At least everyone will be looking at you."
"We shall see." Polly released my arms from the scarves and left the room.
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 4 times in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 45 - Gift Return
I sat in the front seat of Polly's car staring at my inky black arms trying to figure how I got myself into this situation. I caught several knowing glances from Polly who always seemed to know what I was thinking. "I'm so attracted to you right now." Polly smiled.
A wave of pleasure destroyed any sarcastic remarks the logical part of my mind had begun to construct to justify my wearing such a feminine garment. "I should have worn a long sleeve shirt." I answered with a blush visible even in the evening light.
"I wish you would have worn shorts." Polly smiled.
I looked at her profile as she drove her car. Aware of my attentions she could not keep the smile from her face. Light from a streetlight blossomed through her curly hair creating a red halo around her face. "You are beautiful. I..." I stopped speaking and returned to studying the floor mat beneath my feet.
"What?" Polly asked.
We had arrived at the salon with few cars in the parking lot. It was a perfect time to change the subject. "It must be closing soon."
Polly frowned at my obvious topic change but did not press. "Yes, it closes in five minutes. I called earlier and told her I was coming. You will be a surprise though." Polly smiled.
"I don't get it. Why are you returning the book? Just don't use it." I asked.
"For one, it's polite. For two, there was a ridiculous amount of excitement from Nora when she gave me the book. She wanted to dress you as Emerald, and wanted it badly. She was part of the reason I assumed you were willingly involved which was why I was angry when I came over to your house that night." Polly said.
"Ok, what do you want me to do?" I asked.
"I want you to be quiet. Say nothing." Polly explained. "You are here to confirm a few suspicions I have about Nora and you can't do that if you talk."
"Right, got it. I can do that. I have no idea what you're talking about but that's fine."
Polly leaned over and kissed me. When she leaned back toward the door she pulled her backpack from the back seat. "If you are quiet I think you will learn something. Let's go before they lock the door."
"What's with the backpack?"
"The book's in there." Polly answered and walked to the front door the night breeze blowing her lightweight skirt high enough to reveal the cut of the leotard.
I followed behind hoping to hide behind the inevitable distraction Polly would cause dressed in the sexy leotard. How would anyone notice me when a red-haired goddess like Polly enters a room? The chime on the door announced our presence to the sterile white waiting area. A girl poked her bright blond head above the counter at the sound. She wore a loose shirt bearing the logo of the salon with her meticulously braided hair lying over one shoulder. I immediately recognized Haley from my previous appointments at the salon. Her eyes slid over Polly with a polite smile but when they landed on me her exuberance exploded. "Jack! Nice to see you again. And this must be Polly." So much for avoiding notice.
Polly smiled. "Hello, I called earlier to see Nora."
I almost answered Haley's effervescent greeting but remembered at the last moment Polly's instruction to keep quiet. I lifted my hand in a quick wave.
"Sure I’ll tell her you’re here. Are you anxious to see Emerald again?" Haley said over one shoulder as she walked through a doorway behind the counter.
My only answer was a deep blush which Polly rescued me from. "No, sorry."
Haley returned moments later with Nora in tow. The simple attire she wore contrasted sharply with my memory of her in the white catsuit but the shape of her curvy body was obvious beneath the simple black skirt and white shirt. "Polly, Jack, nice to see you again. Please come into my office."
The office was cluttered with the detritus of a small business; tax forms, employment documents, a laptop running next to a large monitor screen, and a small houseplant threatening to fall from the desk from a deluge of binders. The desk was nestled into the opposite corner allowing Nora to sit in her office chair with an unobstructed view of the door. She sat down and turned toward Polly and as we fell into the only remaining chairs in the small room. Nora’s eyes followed my movements as I sat down. She obviously noticed the shiny black material coating my arms and her eyes flicked between Polly's dancer's outfit while the corners of her mouth quirked up in a knowing smile.
It was odd being the center of her attentions with my girlfriend sitting close enough that our thighs touched. Polly sat stiffly obviously irritated by Nora's focus, though she did not seem surprised. "It's good to see you again Jack." Nora smiled. "I'm glad you weren’t frightened away. Did Polly enjoy the latex dress?"
"I haven't..." I stopped suddenly when Polly's head swiveled toward me her eyes locking onto my own.
"Barely five minutes have passed, Jack." Polly said as she leaned down to pick up her backpack. She unzipped the bag while addressing Nora. "Excuse me for a moment I need to remind Jack of a promise." Polly pulled from the backpack a shiny black ball suspended between a pair of black straps. I immediately recognized the object as a ball gag and recoiled in fear. Never before had Polly done anything like this in public.
"Polly, please." I begged.
Her fingers found my lips. "Shhh. I want this."
I closed my eyes as a rush of blood warmed my face but when the cool touch of plastic pressed against my lips I opened my mouth allowing her to force the large ball behind my teeth. There was part of me that wanted to resist, a part that wanted to stand up and leave, but Polly had defeated that part weeks ago. The gag was larger than anything I had worn before but it was too late for such complaints. After she buckled it behind my neck I reached up to settle the strap at the corners of my mouth but Polly caught my hand with hers. She produced a roll of black tape and began to wrap my fingers into a useless fist. I silently wondered what else she carried in the backpack.
Humiliated by the process I kept my eyes down avoiding Nora's gaze but a tremble in her feet caught my attention and I dared a quick glance. Nora stared wide eyed with her mouth parted, panting slightly, as if she could not get sufficient breath through her nose. A patina of moisture glossed her forehead and her hands trembled. Did she care so much for me that she shared my embarrassment? I looked away focusing on the black tape engulfing my fingers. Polly continued wrapping until the tape met the black sleeves, my arms looked like they had been dipped in black paint.
Polly kissed my forehead. "There you go, no more mistakes."
I did not look up from my lap concentrating instead on keeping my breathing steady and my cheeks free of tears.
Polly turned back toward Nora. "Nora? Are you ok?"
The question brought me from my own selfish contemplation and I saw Nora still staring at me with the same shocked expression. "I am not..." Nora began, her words broken and distorted. She cleared her throat and looked back at Polly. "I am not used to being jealous."
Polly sat down and waited for Nora to continue.
"Ever since puberty, these..." Nora hefted her large breasts with each hand. "Have made me the object of jealousy. I have rarely felt the same.” Nora looked back at me. “How Jack must adore you. I mean, he just let you do that." Nora waved her hand at my helpless state.
Polly smiled in my direction and lifted the catalog book containing the images of me as Emerald from her bag. "It seems you managed something similar." Polly placed the book on the nearby desk.
Nora shook her head. "We forced him. We dressed up to distract him and I still had to smother him with my chest before we could bind him to the chair."
Polly shrugged. "The results are the same."
Nora snorted. "Hardly." Her eyes flashed with sudden anger. "Do you even know how lucky you are Polly?"
Polly opened her mouth but Nora spoke over her. "When that gunmen entered my shop I could barely speak because I was concentrating so hard on not wetting my pants. But not Jack, he spoke smoothly without the slightest shake in his hands. And he did all that wearing nothing but a bathrobe."
I remembered that day very differently, though truly my fear was for the women and not for myself. I also distinctly remembered the taste of my own vomit.
Nora continued. "Such strength and confidence beyond his years yet he submitted to that gag with barely any hesitation. He's a fierce dragon who has placed his leash in your hand." Nora pointed at Polly. "I want someone like that. I want Jack."
Polly's knuckles whitened where they gripped the chair. "Jack. Is. Mine." She said with enough steel in her voice that I forgot my humiliation and looked toward Polly for fear that some other creature had suddenly stolen my girlfriend's body.
Green fire blazed in Polly's eyes and Nora involuntarily jerked back holding up her hands in surrender. "Someone like Jack. I don't want your Jack. I misspoke."
Polly relaxed at the words but I continued to gaze into her eyes as other emotions overrode my embarrassment. I never realized how strong Polly's feelings were. She was so beautiful and amazing I feared constantly some other handsome man would come along and catch her interest but now was it possible the reverse could also be true? Suddenly the events of evening began to take on a different appearance. This was Polly defending her territory. She was making sure Nora was put in her place. The unintentional slip of the tongue had confirmed Polly's fear and she was ready to meet that challenge face to face.
Tears began to well in my eyes from the most intense feeling of love and desire I had ever experienced. Polly returned my look with a confident smile knowing her position was secure. "I am returning your book Nora. I appreciate the sentiment behind it but will not be using it."
Nora nodded and took several deep breaths. "Of course, I'm sorry. I still hope to thank you for Jack's presence at our shop that day."
Polly shrugged. "If I think of something I'll be sure to call." Polly stood up and moved toward the door.
"Can I ask a favor?" Nora said suddenly.
Polly stopped and turned back.
"Can I see what Jack is wearing beneath that shirt?" Nora said with a guilty smile that seemed a little childish.
Polly sighed and shook her head. "You want to me to force Jack to disrobe in your office?"
Nora's face paled at Polly's words. "That's not..."
Polly held up her hand stopping Nora. "If Jack was a beautiful woman and you and I were both men would it be appropriate for you to ask me to expose my girlfriend for your lecherous eyes?"
"Oh god, I'm sorry. I did not think..."
Polly shook her head. "No you didn't. Goodbye Nora."
I followed Polly closely as we walked from the office. We passed Haley who was sweeping in the lobby. The broom clattered to the floor as we passed and her mouth was agape. Polly paid her no heed but my embarrassment was renewed.
Outside, Polly opened the car door since I was unable to with my hands bound. Once seated behind the wheel she fastened my seat belt without a word and drove away from the store. I spent the ride home in forced silence but felt no irritation at Polly's behavior. It had been an illuminating evening and I sensed a new confidence in the strength of our relationship. Upon arrival at her house she made no move to exit the car leaving the engine running to provide enough cool air to tolerate the summer heat. She leaned over and unbuckled the gag and tossed it back into the backpack. "Are you alright?"
I stretched my jaw and gulped some water from a water bottle. "I understand more now."
Polly nodded. "Your Grandma is very wise."
The statement caught me off guard. After the time at Nora's shop I had forgotten about Grandma's visit. "So all this stuff with Nora was Grandma's idea?"
"We discussed it and she made me aware of the danger. I did not believe it until I saw how Nora acted. Despite this outfit," Polly indicated her blue leotard, "I might as well have been invisible to her."
I laughed. "She did not ignore you for long. I thought you might go for her throat when she said she wanted me."
Polly took a deep breath and spoke in a whisper. "I understand better now how you must have felt when my Dad struck me. The rage was intense."
"I noticed." I said quietly. "What did Grandma say?"
Polly took a deep breath. "We talked about a lot but she wanted me to understand that your actions and behavior make you extremely attractive to certain types of women. She said I would have to guard my interests."
I laughed, I could not help it. "Me? Grandma is getting pretty old."
Polly shook her head. "Sometimes you are so dense. Have you forgotten Selena? What about Ollie's Mom? Now Nora, and Haley looked pretty intrigued too. Need I go on?"
The list of women silenced my chuckles and I furrowed my brow in thought. "I don't get it. I've got the body of a young boy." I said and quickly added. "...or girl." Mom always said I resemble her.
"Ah I see. You think women swoon only for the type of man that graces the cover of a romance novel. Big pecs and washboard abs." Polly said.
I shrugged not willing to admit the truth of her words. "Before I met you."
"You know I did mention to your sister that I thought you were cute before she ever tied you to my bed." Polly said while leaning over and sliding her hand beneath my shirt. Her spandex covered arm slipped wonderfully across my spandex covered chest.
"She assumed you were weird." I answered.
"That’s what I thought too, so I ignored Selena's behavior because of the tragedy in her past, but when I learned what happened here while I was with your family on vacation I began to suspect differently. Your Grandma and the events at Nora's shop confirmed my suspicions."
"What are you going to do?" I asked.
"Not much, I mean what do you do about all the guys that find me attractive?" Polly asked.
"I just make sure they know you’re mine." I answered.
"That's what I'll do. I can't stop them from wanting you."
"Too weird. I can't believe that when I walk through a crowded hallway I turn the heads of some women like a girl with a tight skirt does to a hallway full of guys."
"You should start paying attention." Polly said. "It happens."
I shook my head. "Weird."
"As long as you remember who you belong to." Polly said.
I held up my hands still wrapped with black tape. "You're stuck with me."
I sat in the front seat of Polly's car staring at my inky black arms trying to figure how I got myself into this situation. I caught several knowing glances from Polly who always seemed to know what I was thinking. "I'm so attracted to you right now." Polly smiled.
A wave of pleasure destroyed any sarcastic remarks the logical part of my mind had begun to construct to justify my wearing such a feminine garment. "I should have worn a long sleeve shirt." I answered with a blush visible even in the evening light.
"I wish you would have worn shorts." Polly smiled.
I looked at her profile as she drove her car. Aware of my attentions she could not keep the smile from her face. Light from a streetlight blossomed through her curly hair creating a red halo around her face. "You are beautiful. I..." I stopped speaking and returned to studying the floor mat beneath my feet.
"What?" Polly asked.
We had arrived at the salon with few cars in the parking lot. It was a perfect time to change the subject. "It must be closing soon."
Polly frowned at my obvious topic change but did not press. "Yes, it closes in five minutes. I called earlier and told her I was coming. You will be a surprise though." Polly smiled.
"I don't get it. Why are you returning the book? Just don't use it." I asked.
"For one, it's polite. For two, there was a ridiculous amount of excitement from Nora when she gave me the book. She wanted to dress you as Emerald, and wanted it badly. She was part of the reason I assumed you were willingly involved which was why I was angry when I came over to your house that night." Polly said.
"Ok, what do you want me to do?" I asked.
"I want you to be quiet. Say nothing." Polly explained. "You are here to confirm a few suspicions I have about Nora and you can't do that if you talk."
"Right, got it. I can do that. I have no idea what you're talking about but that's fine."
Polly leaned over and kissed me. When she leaned back toward the door she pulled her backpack from the back seat. "If you are quiet I think you will learn something. Let's go before they lock the door."
"What's with the backpack?"
"The book's in there." Polly answered and walked to the front door the night breeze blowing her lightweight skirt high enough to reveal the cut of the leotard.
I followed behind hoping to hide behind the inevitable distraction Polly would cause dressed in the sexy leotard. How would anyone notice me when a red-haired goddess like Polly enters a room? The chime on the door announced our presence to the sterile white waiting area. A girl poked her bright blond head above the counter at the sound. She wore a loose shirt bearing the logo of the salon with her meticulously braided hair lying over one shoulder. I immediately recognized Haley from my previous appointments at the salon. Her eyes slid over Polly with a polite smile but when they landed on me her exuberance exploded. "Jack! Nice to see you again. And this must be Polly." So much for avoiding notice.
Polly smiled. "Hello, I called earlier to see Nora."
I almost answered Haley's effervescent greeting but remembered at the last moment Polly's instruction to keep quiet. I lifted my hand in a quick wave.
"Sure I’ll tell her you’re here. Are you anxious to see Emerald again?" Haley said over one shoulder as she walked through a doorway behind the counter.
My only answer was a deep blush which Polly rescued me from. "No, sorry."
Haley returned moments later with Nora in tow. The simple attire she wore contrasted sharply with my memory of her in the white catsuit but the shape of her curvy body was obvious beneath the simple black skirt and white shirt. "Polly, Jack, nice to see you again. Please come into my office."
The office was cluttered with the detritus of a small business; tax forms, employment documents, a laptop running next to a large monitor screen, and a small houseplant threatening to fall from the desk from a deluge of binders. The desk was nestled into the opposite corner allowing Nora to sit in her office chair with an unobstructed view of the door. She sat down and turned toward Polly and as we fell into the only remaining chairs in the small room. Nora’s eyes followed my movements as I sat down. She obviously noticed the shiny black material coating my arms and her eyes flicked between Polly's dancer's outfit while the corners of her mouth quirked up in a knowing smile.
It was odd being the center of her attentions with my girlfriend sitting close enough that our thighs touched. Polly sat stiffly obviously irritated by Nora's focus, though she did not seem surprised. "It's good to see you again Jack." Nora smiled. "I'm glad you weren’t frightened away. Did Polly enjoy the latex dress?"
"I haven't..." I stopped suddenly when Polly's head swiveled toward me her eyes locking onto my own.
"Barely five minutes have passed, Jack." Polly said as she leaned down to pick up her backpack. She unzipped the bag while addressing Nora. "Excuse me for a moment I need to remind Jack of a promise." Polly pulled from the backpack a shiny black ball suspended between a pair of black straps. I immediately recognized the object as a ball gag and recoiled in fear. Never before had Polly done anything like this in public.
"Polly, please." I begged.
Her fingers found my lips. "Shhh. I want this."
I closed my eyes as a rush of blood warmed my face but when the cool touch of plastic pressed against my lips I opened my mouth allowing her to force the large ball behind my teeth. There was part of me that wanted to resist, a part that wanted to stand up and leave, but Polly had defeated that part weeks ago. The gag was larger than anything I had worn before but it was too late for such complaints. After she buckled it behind my neck I reached up to settle the strap at the corners of my mouth but Polly caught my hand with hers. She produced a roll of black tape and began to wrap my fingers into a useless fist. I silently wondered what else she carried in the backpack.
Humiliated by the process I kept my eyes down avoiding Nora's gaze but a tremble in her feet caught my attention and I dared a quick glance. Nora stared wide eyed with her mouth parted, panting slightly, as if she could not get sufficient breath through her nose. A patina of moisture glossed her forehead and her hands trembled. Did she care so much for me that she shared my embarrassment? I looked away focusing on the black tape engulfing my fingers. Polly continued wrapping until the tape met the black sleeves, my arms looked like they had been dipped in black paint.
Polly kissed my forehead. "There you go, no more mistakes."
I did not look up from my lap concentrating instead on keeping my breathing steady and my cheeks free of tears.
Polly turned back toward Nora. "Nora? Are you ok?"
The question brought me from my own selfish contemplation and I saw Nora still staring at me with the same shocked expression. "I am not..." Nora began, her words broken and distorted. She cleared her throat and looked back at Polly. "I am not used to being jealous."
Polly sat down and waited for Nora to continue.
"Ever since puberty, these..." Nora hefted her large breasts with each hand. "Have made me the object of jealousy. I have rarely felt the same.” Nora looked back at me. “How Jack must adore you. I mean, he just let you do that." Nora waved her hand at my helpless state.
Polly smiled in my direction and lifted the catalog book containing the images of me as Emerald from her bag. "It seems you managed something similar." Polly placed the book on the nearby desk.
Nora shook her head. "We forced him. We dressed up to distract him and I still had to smother him with my chest before we could bind him to the chair."
Polly shrugged. "The results are the same."
Nora snorted. "Hardly." Her eyes flashed with sudden anger. "Do you even know how lucky you are Polly?"
Polly opened her mouth but Nora spoke over her. "When that gunmen entered my shop I could barely speak because I was concentrating so hard on not wetting my pants. But not Jack, he spoke smoothly without the slightest shake in his hands. And he did all that wearing nothing but a bathrobe."
I remembered that day very differently, though truly my fear was for the women and not for myself. I also distinctly remembered the taste of my own vomit.
Nora continued. "Such strength and confidence beyond his years yet he submitted to that gag with barely any hesitation. He's a fierce dragon who has placed his leash in your hand." Nora pointed at Polly. "I want someone like that. I want Jack."
Polly's knuckles whitened where they gripped the chair. "Jack. Is. Mine." She said with enough steel in her voice that I forgot my humiliation and looked toward Polly for fear that some other creature had suddenly stolen my girlfriend's body.
Green fire blazed in Polly's eyes and Nora involuntarily jerked back holding up her hands in surrender. "Someone like Jack. I don't want your Jack. I misspoke."
Polly relaxed at the words but I continued to gaze into her eyes as other emotions overrode my embarrassment. I never realized how strong Polly's feelings were. She was so beautiful and amazing I feared constantly some other handsome man would come along and catch her interest but now was it possible the reverse could also be true? Suddenly the events of evening began to take on a different appearance. This was Polly defending her territory. She was making sure Nora was put in her place. The unintentional slip of the tongue had confirmed Polly's fear and she was ready to meet that challenge face to face.
Tears began to well in my eyes from the most intense feeling of love and desire I had ever experienced. Polly returned my look with a confident smile knowing her position was secure. "I am returning your book Nora. I appreciate the sentiment behind it but will not be using it."
Nora nodded and took several deep breaths. "Of course, I'm sorry. I still hope to thank you for Jack's presence at our shop that day."
Polly shrugged. "If I think of something I'll be sure to call." Polly stood up and moved toward the door.
"Can I ask a favor?" Nora said suddenly.
Polly stopped and turned back.
"Can I see what Jack is wearing beneath that shirt?" Nora said with a guilty smile that seemed a little childish.
Polly sighed and shook her head. "You want to me to force Jack to disrobe in your office?"
Nora's face paled at Polly's words. "That's not..."
Polly held up her hand stopping Nora. "If Jack was a beautiful woman and you and I were both men would it be appropriate for you to ask me to expose my girlfriend for your lecherous eyes?"
"Oh god, I'm sorry. I did not think..."
Polly shook her head. "No you didn't. Goodbye Nora."
I followed Polly closely as we walked from the office. We passed Haley who was sweeping in the lobby. The broom clattered to the floor as we passed and her mouth was agape. Polly paid her no heed but my embarrassment was renewed.
Outside, Polly opened the car door since I was unable to with my hands bound. Once seated behind the wheel she fastened my seat belt without a word and drove away from the store. I spent the ride home in forced silence but felt no irritation at Polly's behavior. It had been an illuminating evening and I sensed a new confidence in the strength of our relationship. Upon arrival at her house she made no move to exit the car leaving the engine running to provide enough cool air to tolerate the summer heat. She leaned over and unbuckled the gag and tossed it back into the backpack. "Are you alright?"
I stretched my jaw and gulped some water from a water bottle. "I understand more now."
Polly nodded. "Your Grandma is very wise."
The statement caught me off guard. After the time at Nora's shop I had forgotten about Grandma's visit. "So all this stuff with Nora was Grandma's idea?"
"We discussed it and she made me aware of the danger. I did not believe it until I saw how Nora acted. Despite this outfit," Polly indicated her blue leotard, "I might as well have been invisible to her."
I laughed. "She did not ignore you for long. I thought you might go for her throat when she said she wanted me."
Polly took a deep breath and spoke in a whisper. "I understand better now how you must have felt when my Dad struck me. The rage was intense."
"I noticed." I said quietly. "What did Grandma say?"
Polly took a deep breath. "We talked about a lot but she wanted me to understand that your actions and behavior make you extremely attractive to certain types of women. She said I would have to guard my interests."
I laughed, I could not help it. "Me? Grandma is getting pretty old."
Polly shook her head. "Sometimes you are so dense. Have you forgotten Selena? What about Ollie's Mom? Now Nora, and Haley looked pretty intrigued too. Need I go on?"
The list of women silenced my chuckles and I furrowed my brow in thought. "I don't get it. I've got the body of a young boy." I said and quickly added. "...or girl." Mom always said I resemble her.
"Ah I see. You think women swoon only for the type of man that graces the cover of a romance novel. Big pecs and washboard abs." Polly said.
I shrugged not willing to admit the truth of her words. "Before I met you."
"You know I did mention to your sister that I thought you were cute before she ever tied you to my bed." Polly said while leaning over and sliding her hand beneath my shirt. Her spandex covered arm slipped wonderfully across my spandex covered chest.
"She assumed you were weird." I answered.
"That’s what I thought too, so I ignored Selena's behavior because of the tragedy in her past, but when I learned what happened here while I was with your family on vacation I began to suspect differently. Your Grandma and the events at Nora's shop confirmed my suspicions."
"What are you going to do?" I asked.
"Not much, I mean what do you do about all the guys that find me attractive?" Polly asked.
"I just make sure they know you’re mine." I answered.
"That's what I'll do. I can't stop them from wanting you."
"Too weird. I can't believe that when I walk through a crowded hallway I turn the heads of some women like a girl with a tight skirt does to a hallway full of guys."
"You should start paying attention." Polly said. "It happens."
I shook my head. "Weird."
"As long as you remember who you belong to." Polly said.
I held up my hands still wrapped with black tape. "You're stuck with me."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 2 times in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 46 - Polly's Party p1
Alex's tapping pencil normally did not irritate me but today as the stubborn pattern of the code I was staring at refused to make any kind of sense, I could not help but glance behind me at the yellow stick of wood relentlessly bobbing from my co-worker's fingers. Alex’s hair was a mix of blue and pink today and she maintained her rather bookish appearance with gray woolen skirt and untucked button-down shirt. She typed rapidly with one hand while watching a wall of text roll by in another window. I opened my mouth to ask her to stop when the phone rang. Our office had one phone and it was near to Alex who quickly grabbed the receiver.
"Yeah." She said absently still watching the scrolling text.
She held the phone toward me. "For you. The boss."
I pushed back on my desk and rolled towards Alex who let the phone drop from her fingers just as I reached her. "Hello?" I asked.
"Hey Jack, can you come to my office?" Lisa said.
"Sure thing, see you in a sec." I said.
I returned the phone to the cradle and stood up. "I'll be in McGentry's office."
Alex nodded having yet to look away from the monitor and wall of moving text.
Lisa's office was only a dozen paces from my workspace and I was rapping on the door seconds later. "Come in."
I entered and Lisa waved at me to sit down. "What's up?" I asked casually.
Lisa smiled and relaxed back into her chair. Today she wore a black sheath dress which was mostly hidden by her large wooden desk. "Did you know that Polly's birthday party is tonight?"
I scrunched my face in confusion. "Huh?"
"Oh good," Lisa sighed. "I was worried my daughter and her friends would be unable to keep the secret."
"From me? I don't get it. Polly's Birthday was..." I stopped, remembering what happened that day. "Well you know when it is."
"Exactly, I promised her we would celebrate at a later time, and she picked today."
Still confused, I looked at the calendar on my phone. "Friday evening?" I thought back to the last time I'd seen Polly which was just last night at the movies with Ollie and Kristy. "Why didn't she tell me?"
Lisa smiled and tented her fingers in front of her. "Well she wanted a simple party in the backyard. You know, pool, barbecue, and lots of chatting. She invited only a few of her friends, most of them you know."
I shook my head still not understanding the secrecy. "If she didn’t want me there, I'm cool with that. It won't hurt my feelings or anything."
"Let me finish. It seems her friends wanted you to be the entertainment." Lisa smiled and began typing into her computer.
"Entertainment? I'm not jumping out of any cakes wearing a thong." I said barely joking, many of Polly's friends would likely think such a thing to be great fun, especially Kristy.
"No, nothing so cliché. They tried to convince Polly to do this." Lisa turned her monitor toward me. On the screen was a young blond woman wearing only a bikini bottom and lying in the middle of long table. Large lettuce leaves were strategically placed over her breasts, stomach, and thighs and on top of these were laid out attractive arrangements of sushi, nigiri and sashimi. Her body glistened in the light as if it were oiled and nearby cups of sauces and platters of finger foods transformed her into the centerpiece of an elegant buffet.
My jaw fell open as I realized what the image meant. "They want me to be that." I pointed at the screen. “No way.”
Lisa's smile contained more than a little heat. "Oh yes, they all had their hearts set on it. But..."
I perked up my ears at the word. "Go on."
"Polly was not too excited about the idea. These plans took place on social media between her friends and I could tell when we spoke about it later she was pretty miffed by their boldness."
I nodded knowing how Polly had begun to closely guard my attentions ever since my Grandma had visited a couple weeks ago. "Good, I have no desire to be a mere decoration."
Lisa laughed. "It's interesting that you have some idea what ladies experience on a daily basis."
I shrugged. "It's an odd feeling. Polly pointed out to me recently that certain women find me attractive. I still have trouble believing it."
"Jack,” Lisa said slowly. “I would pay good money to see you all setup like that." Lisa pointed at the screen.
I took a deep breath. "You don't count. You're my girlfriend's Mom."
Lisa sighed. "Alas, 'tis true." She closed the image and turned the monitor back to its original position. "However Polly did not want to alienate her friends so she has turned the whole situation into a party game."
My earlier relief was swept away in a heartbeat. "Wait. What kind of game?"
"Well the party starts at five o'clock tonight." Lisa glanced at her watch. "Which was thirty minutes ago. I imagine they are already here."
I was confused. "Lisa, what's going on?"
"Fox and hounds, Jack. And you are the fox." Lisa smiled.
Images of red haired foxes being chased by slavering hounds filled my mind. "I still don't get it."
"If they catch you Jack, they'll be eating sushi off your well oiled skin." Lisa smiled.
My eyes popped and my mind whirled for several minutes before my brain actually started to process what she was saying. "Let me get this straight, a bunch of girls..."
"A few women." Lisa interrupted. "Selena, Maria, Kate, your Mom."
"Kate?" I said.
"Kate Collins, Kristy's Mom."
"Ok, a few party-goers, " I corrected. "Are going to try and catch me and take me back to your house where they will turn me into that." I pointed at the screen.
Lisa nodded.
I shrugged. "I guess I'm sleeping here tonight."
Lisa immediately switched from nodding to shaking her head. "I'm playing too, but Polly made me give you a 15 minute head start. You'll find no safety here. You should look out the window."
I cocked my head at Lisa and then walked to the window that overlooked the parking lot. The office was on the upper floor of the building affording a good view of the surrounding area. I could see my car in its usual spot. Normally by this time of day it would be all by itself as everyone else had gone home. Today, however, it was surrounded by several vehicles many of which I recognized as belonging to Polly's friends. On closer inspection I noticed several long haired females milling around the area and did not doubt that both the back and front exits were being watched.
I took several moments to think things over. "I don't like this."
"What's wrong?" Lisa asked.
"One, I did not agree to any of this, and two it's dangerous."
"Dangerous?"
"I may not look it, but I’m faster and stronger than most, they would have to really gang up on me to capture me and someone could get hurt, probably me."
Lisa snapped her fingers in irritation. "I forgot to tell you the rules."
"Rules?"
"Yes, if one of the players touches your skin, you have to do exactly what they say as long as they are touching you." Lisa repeated as if reading from a set of invisible instructions.
I shook my head and glared at Lisa. "This is ridiculous, I have no chance."
"Jack..." Lisa began but I held up my hand and used my phone to call Polly.
"Hello babe." Polly said from the phone.
"Are you serious about this game?" I asked without any greeting.
"Yeah, it could be fun. Think of it as a challenge. Put that sexy little brain to work on the problem." Polly laughed.
A thought struck me. "Where are you right now?"
"Standing outside your building waiting for you to come out. You didn't think I would let my friends have all the fun."
"Polly." I said slowly putting as much of my frustration into the word as I could. "The sushi girl thing."
"Sushi boy," Polly corrected. "And not my idea. I was the one who gave you a fighting chance though. So will you play, everyone's super excited about this, even your Mom."
"This is what you want?" I asked softly.
"What I want is to eat sushi out of your navel in the privacy of my own room." Polly whispered.
"You can have that any time you want, emphasis on the word private." I responded.
"Than you better run fast and be very clever."
"I could just refuse to play." I answered.
"You could, but then you'll be really easy to catch." Polly said and I could hear gales of feminine laughter in the background.
"So I don't get a say in this?"
Polly's voice dropped to a whisper. "I promise to make it worth your while, at this point everyone out here thinks you have agreed."
"Fine but you owe me. Big time." I answered.
“Whatever you want.” Polly said.
“I want dinner and a massage from a red-haired French Maid.”
“Oh Jack, you naughty devil. But seriously, don’t get caught. I don't want to share you." The phone cut off.
I looked at the phone trying to wrap my head around the conflicting positions Polly was holding. If she did not want me to get caught why set up the silly game? Was she really just placating her friends?
Lisa interrupted my thoughts. "So?" She stood up from her desk and stepped closer. She had obviously overheard the entire conversation.
"Sit down. You said fifteen minutes." I said.
Lisa smiled. "Oh good you're going to play."
Alex's tapping pencil normally did not irritate me but today as the stubborn pattern of the code I was staring at refused to make any kind of sense, I could not help but glance behind me at the yellow stick of wood relentlessly bobbing from my co-worker's fingers. Alex’s hair was a mix of blue and pink today and she maintained her rather bookish appearance with gray woolen skirt and untucked button-down shirt. She typed rapidly with one hand while watching a wall of text roll by in another window. I opened my mouth to ask her to stop when the phone rang. Our office had one phone and it was near to Alex who quickly grabbed the receiver.
"Yeah." She said absently still watching the scrolling text.
She held the phone toward me. "For you. The boss."
I pushed back on my desk and rolled towards Alex who let the phone drop from her fingers just as I reached her. "Hello?" I asked.
"Hey Jack, can you come to my office?" Lisa said.
"Sure thing, see you in a sec." I said.
I returned the phone to the cradle and stood up. "I'll be in McGentry's office."
Alex nodded having yet to look away from the monitor and wall of moving text.
Lisa's office was only a dozen paces from my workspace and I was rapping on the door seconds later. "Come in."
I entered and Lisa waved at me to sit down. "What's up?" I asked casually.
Lisa smiled and relaxed back into her chair. Today she wore a black sheath dress which was mostly hidden by her large wooden desk. "Did you know that Polly's birthday party is tonight?"
I scrunched my face in confusion. "Huh?"
"Oh good," Lisa sighed. "I was worried my daughter and her friends would be unable to keep the secret."
"From me? I don't get it. Polly's Birthday was..." I stopped, remembering what happened that day. "Well you know when it is."
"Exactly, I promised her we would celebrate at a later time, and she picked today."
Still confused, I looked at the calendar on my phone. "Friday evening?" I thought back to the last time I'd seen Polly which was just last night at the movies with Ollie and Kristy. "Why didn't she tell me?"
Lisa smiled and tented her fingers in front of her. "Well she wanted a simple party in the backyard. You know, pool, barbecue, and lots of chatting. She invited only a few of her friends, most of them you know."
I shook my head still not understanding the secrecy. "If she didn’t want me there, I'm cool with that. It won't hurt my feelings or anything."
"Let me finish. It seems her friends wanted you to be the entertainment." Lisa smiled and began typing into her computer.
"Entertainment? I'm not jumping out of any cakes wearing a thong." I said barely joking, many of Polly's friends would likely think such a thing to be great fun, especially Kristy.
"No, nothing so cliché. They tried to convince Polly to do this." Lisa turned her monitor toward me. On the screen was a young blond woman wearing only a bikini bottom and lying in the middle of long table. Large lettuce leaves were strategically placed over her breasts, stomach, and thighs and on top of these were laid out attractive arrangements of sushi, nigiri and sashimi. Her body glistened in the light as if it were oiled and nearby cups of sauces and platters of finger foods transformed her into the centerpiece of an elegant buffet.
My jaw fell open as I realized what the image meant. "They want me to be that." I pointed at the screen. “No way.”
Lisa's smile contained more than a little heat. "Oh yes, they all had their hearts set on it. But..."
I perked up my ears at the word. "Go on."
"Polly was not too excited about the idea. These plans took place on social media between her friends and I could tell when we spoke about it later she was pretty miffed by their boldness."
I nodded knowing how Polly had begun to closely guard my attentions ever since my Grandma had visited a couple weeks ago. "Good, I have no desire to be a mere decoration."
Lisa laughed. "It's interesting that you have some idea what ladies experience on a daily basis."
I shrugged. "It's an odd feeling. Polly pointed out to me recently that certain women find me attractive. I still have trouble believing it."
"Jack,” Lisa said slowly. “I would pay good money to see you all setup like that." Lisa pointed at the screen.
I took a deep breath. "You don't count. You're my girlfriend's Mom."
Lisa sighed. "Alas, 'tis true." She closed the image and turned the monitor back to its original position. "However Polly did not want to alienate her friends so she has turned the whole situation into a party game."
My earlier relief was swept away in a heartbeat. "Wait. What kind of game?"
"Well the party starts at five o'clock tonight." Lisa glanced at her watch. "Which was thirty minutes ago. I imagine they are already here."
I was confused. "Lisa, what's going on?"
"Fox and hounds, Jack. And you are the fox." Lisa smiled.
Images of red haired foxes being chased by slavering hounds filled my mind. "I still don't get it."
"If they catch you Jack, they'll be eating sushi off your well oiled skin." Lisa smiled.
My eyes popped and my mind whirled for several minutes before my brain actually started to process what she was saying. "Let me get this straight, a bunch of girls..."
"A few women." Lisa interrupted. "Selena, Maria, Kate, your Mom."
"Kate?" I said.
"Kate Collins, Kristy's Mom."
"Ok, a few party-goers, " I corrected. "Are going to try and catch me and take me back to your house where they will turn me into that." I pointed at the screen.
Lisa nodded.
I shrugged. "I guess I'm sleeping here tonight."
Lisa immediately switched from nodding to shaking her head. "I'm playing too, but Polly made me give you a 15 minute head start. You'll find no safety here. You should look out the window."
I cocked my head at Lisa and then walked to the window that overlooked the parking lot. The office was on the upper floor of the building affording a good view of the surrounding area. I could see my car in its usual spot. Normally by this time of day it would be all by itself as everyone else had gone home. Today, however, it was surrounded by several vehicles many of which I recognized as belonging to Polly's friends. On closer inspection I noticed several long haired females milling around the area and did not doubt that both the back and front exits were being watched.
I took several moments to think things over. "I don't like this."
"What's wrong?" Lisa asked.
"One, I did not agree to any of this, and two it's dangerous."
"Dangerous?"
"I may not look it, but I’m faster and stronger than most, they would have to really gang up on me to capture me and someone could get hurt, probably me."
Lisa snapped her fingers in irritation. "I forgot to tell you the rules."
"Rules?"
"Yes, if one of the players touches your skin, you have to do exactly what they say as long as they are touching you." Lisa repeated as if reading from a set of invisible instructions.
I shook my head and glared at Lisa. "This is ridiculous, I have no chance."
"Jack..." Lisa began but I held up my hand and used my phone to call Polly.
"Hello babe." Polly said from the phone.
"Are you serious about this game?" I asked without any greeting.
"Yeah, it could be fun. Think of it as a challenge. Put that sexy little brain to work on the problem." Polly laughed.
A thought struck me. "Where are you right now?"
"Standing outside your building waiting for you to come out. You didn't think I would let my friends have all the fun."
"Polly." I said slowly putting as much of my frustration into the word as I could. "The sushi girl thing."
"Sushi boy," Polly corrected. "And not my idea. I was the one who gave you a fighting chance though. So will you play, everyone's super excited about this, even your Mom."
"This is what you want?" I asked softly.
"What I want is to eat sushi out of your navel in the privacy of my own room." Polly whispered.
"You can have that any time you want, emphasis on the word private." I responded.
"Than you better run fast and be very clever."
"I could just refuse to play." I answered.
"You could, but then you'll be really easy to catch." Polly said and I could hear gales of feminine laughter in the background.
"So I don't get a say in this?"
Polly's voice dropped to a whisper. "I promise to make it worth your while, at this point everyone out here thinks you have agreed."
"Fine but you owe me. Big time." I answered.
“Whatever you want.” Polly said.
“I want dinner and a massage from a red-haired French Maid.”
“Oh Jack, you naughty devil. But seriously, don’t get caught. I don't want to share you." The phone cut off.
I looked at the phone trying to wrap my head around the conflicting positions Polly was holding. If she did not want me to get caught why set up the silly game? Was she really just placating her friends?
Lisa interrupted my thoughts. "So?" She stood up from her desk and stepped closer. She had obviously overheard the entire conversation.
"Sit down. You said fifteen minutes." I said.
Lisa smiled. "Oh good you're going to play."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 46 - Polly's Party p2
I'm a clever guy. Not to brag, but facts is facts. This situation however was threatening to get the best of me. It was obvious from my quick glance out the window that avoiding the touch of the half dozen of Polly's friends who staked out the front of the office building would be impossible. Which meant I had to find an alternate way. The windows on the building did open but my own office was way too high, besides a crazy guy dangling from the side of the building might catch unwanted attention.
I took the stairs to the lower floor and began to search the halls hoping for an office that was open and vacant so I could sneak out the window. No such luck. However one office door was open since the occupant had yet to leave. The brass name plate read April Dawson. This was my only chance so I knocked. "Mrs. Dawson?" I said from the hallway.
"Yes? And it's miss not mrs." The hidden voice responded.
I stepped through the door into a large office with an L-shaped desk facing the door. Miss Dawson turned away from a computer screen covered with the characteristic grid of a spreadsheet. She pulled a pair of glasses from her face as she turned to reveal intelligent brown eyes in the center of a lovely, if older, face framed by brunette curly locks plated into a long braid that ended midway down her back. Her professional attire consisted of a flowered blouse and black skirt along with a pair of heels that were resting neatly beside her black stocking feet. "Hello." I said tentatively as my eyes found hers. "I'm..."
"Jack, right?" She asked.
I nodded a bit surprised.
"You're the whiz kid who works upstairs at Craddock?" She continued.
"Uh, yes that's right. How..." I began.
"Everybody knows about you Jack." She said so quickly I had to concentrate to understand her words. "I know Lisa McGentry and she speaks highly of you."
"I..." I started again.
"Of course, I suppose she would after that business with her ex." She continued barely pausing for breath.
I was genuinely surprised I was known to her and I let my mind slowly filter the news giving Miss Dawson ample time to fill the gaps in conversation.
"Roger Anderson calls you the whiz kid, that's why I said that. Do you know Roger?"
Mr. Anderson worked in accounting and I nodded slowly.
"I'm rambling." She glanced at the clock. "And my goodness it's time to go. What can I do for you?"
Her foot tapped absently as if my two second delay in response was making her impatient. "I need a favor."
"For Lisa?" She responded.
"No, a personal favor, Miss Dawson." I answered.
The change was subtle but undeniable. A sparkle kindled in her eyes and her lips turned slightly upward in amusement. "Please, call me April."
"Ok April." I always found it difficult to call older women by their first names but Lisa and others had insisted so I was getting used to it.
"What can I do for you?" April's foot no longer tapped impatiently and she leaned forward in her chair as if relishing the subtle shift in the dynamic of the conversation. I could see the wheels of her mind anticipating and calculating any possible advantage.
"Well, I would like to use your window."
Confusion replaced eagerness and she slipped the earpiece of her glasses between her lips chewing them absently as she looked at her lone office window. "My window, for what?"
"I would like to crawl out of it." I said softly trying my best to sound sane.
April's mouth twisted in obvious puzzlement and she was speechless for the space of ten heartbeats. Finally she turned back to me and leaned back in her chair. "Have a seat Jack and tell me the story."
I sighed hoping to avoid this but took the offered chair.
I struggled to find words that would explain my predicament. "No lies, Jack. I'll be checking with Lisa." April said watching me closely.
I eventually settled on the truth, since I could not hope to spin a believable tale in my current state of mind. "My girlfriend's birthday party is today." I began.
"That's Lisa's daughter right?" April added.
"Yes, Polly."
April gestured with her glasses for me to continue.
"She thought up a party game that involves her guests capturing me."
April giggled. "Capturing you, like with nets?"
"No need for nets, there are rules. They only need to touch me and I'm required to follow their instructions."
"Interesting, that sounds like fun." April smiled. "For the girls."
I nodded. "Anyway, they have the exits to this building covered and I need a way out. You have the only open office on the lower floor."
April again leaned back and looked from her window and then back to me. "What happens if they catch you?"
I could not keep the stricken look from my face and April would have been blind to miss it. "I'd rather not say."
April smiled and I could have sworn her canines began to lengthen. "If you want to use my window you’re going to have to tell me."
I hung my head. "May I use your computer?"
April nodded sliding the keyboard closer. I quickly found image search and typed in 'Sushi Girl' and hit enter. April stared at the screen and then her eyes shifted to me and then back to the screen several times. "You're kidding?"
I said nothing, there was no need.
"You agreed to this?"
"It's complicated, but yes." I answered quietly.
April stared at the screen and tapped her lips with one finger. "Alright Jack you can use my window, but..."
Of course there was a 'but', there was always a 'but'. In the space of time it took April to continue her statement I examined the woman with fresh eyes and noticed tell-tale signs that were becoming familiar. Behind the obvious amusement and curiosity there were hints of excitement and desire. Her gaze was more intense than any casual encounter and she crossed and uncrossed her legs more than seemed necessary. I held up my hands to refuse any of her requests as she opened her mouth to speak.
"I would like Polly's phone number." April said.
This was not what I expected. I assumed something more intimate and embarrassing so it took a couple of moments for me to respond. "Polly's number?"
April nodded.
"Why?"
April shrugged. "I think it's only fair that if I help you, I also help out Polly a bit. I really don't want to get on Lisa's daughter's bad side."
"Polly doesn't have a bad side." I whispered.
April laughed. "Of course not. So we have a deal." She grabbed a pen and a pad of sticky notes.
I pulled out my phone and showed her Polly's number. She quickly jotted it down and held out her arm toward the window. “It’s open.”
"Give me a few minutes please." I asked.
"Sure, but don't dawdle. See you soon." April smiled and I caught the familiar gaze of a woman who was intrigued with me. The same look I had discovered on Selena or Nora and even Maria, Ollie's Mom.
I exited the building through the window and ducked behind the landscaping taking a few moments to look around. It was nearly six o'clock and I had two or three more hours of daylight. I heard a click and turned around to see April waving her cellphone while she lowered the blinds on the now locked window. Summoning my courage I sprinted through the parking lot toward the low wall that separated the grounds of the office building from the adjacent residential neighborhood. No shouts of alarm followed my mad dash and I climbed the wall falling into a narrow strip of common land between the commercial and residential zones used for a bike path. I rested my back against the low wall and listened but heard nothing by way of pursuit.
"Now what?" I whispered to the air. My shoes and pants were scuffed from my ascent of the wall and I realized I should prepare for a long evening outside since my house was undoubtedly being watched. "Clothes and food." A large superstore sat at opposite corner of the same block as the office. A trek through the neighborhood would be the quickest and safest way to go. I set off immediately.
I probably looked suspicious walking along a bike path in business casual clothes while constantly looking over my shoulder, but I did not care what strangers thought. I kept a healthy distance from approaching bikers and joggers for fear they were members of Polly's posse, but I was never given more than a curious glance.
I approached the store from the backside near the massive loading dock. No one had approached since escaping my office and I hoped my stroke of luck with April had put me beyond the party-goer's reach. The city we lived in was large enough to make finding one person almost impossible, perhaps not a needle in a haystack, but close.
Once inside the store I moved toward the men's clothes hoping to find some cheap sweatpants. I found a black pair and started toward the shoe aisle when a cool hand pressed down onto my neck. "Got you, Jack."
I'm a clever guy. Not to brag, but facts is facts. This situation however was threatening to get the best of me. It was obvious from my quick glance out the window that avoiding the touch of the half dozen of Polly's friends who staked out the front of the office building would be impossible. Which meant I had to find an alternate way. The windows on the building did open but my own office was way too high, besides a crazy guy dangling from the side of the building might catch unwanted attention.
I took the stairs to the lower floor and began to search the halls hoping for an office that was open and vacant so I could sneak out the window. No such luck. However one office door was open since the occupant had yet to leave. The brass name plate read April Dawson. This was my only chance so I knocked. "Mrs. Dawson?" I said from the hallway.
"Yes? And it's miss not mrs." The hidden voice responded.
I stepped through the door into a large office with an L-shaped desk facing the door. Miss Dawson turned away from a computer screen covered with the characteristic grid of a spreadsheet. She pulled a pair of glasses from her face as she turned to reveal intelligent brown eyes in the center of a lovely, if older, face framed by brunette curly locks plated into a long braid that ended midway down her back. Her professional attire consisted of a flowered blouse and black skirt along with a pair of heels that were resting neatly beside her black stocking feet. "Hello." I said tentatively as my eyes found hers. "I'm..."
"Jack, right?" She asked.
I nodded a bit surprised.
"You're the whiz kid who works upstairs at Craddock?" She continued.
"Uh, yes that's right. How..." I began.
"Everybody knows about you Jack." She said so quickly I had to concentrate to understand her words. "I know Lisa McGentry and she speaks highly of you."
"I..." I started again.
"Of course, I suppose she would after that business with her ex." She continued barely pausing for breath.
I was genuinely surprised I was known to her and I let my mind slowly filter the news giving Miss Dawson ample time to fill the gaps in conversation.
"Roger Anderson calls you the whiz kid, that's why I said that. Do you know Roger?"
Mr. Anderson worked in accounting and I nodded slowly.
"I'm rambling." She glanced at the clock. "And my goodness it's time to go. What can I do for you?"
Her foot tapped absently as if my two second delay in response was making her impatient. "I need a favor."
"For Lisa?" She responded.
"No, a personal favor, Miss Dawson." I answered.
The change was subtle but undeniable. A sparkle kindled in her eyes and her lips turned slightly upward in amusement. "Please, call me April."
"Ok April." I always found it difficult to call older women by their first names but Lisa and others had insisted so I was getting used to it.
"What can I do for you?" April's foot no longer tapped impatiently and she leaned forward in her chair as if relishing the subtle shift in the dynamic of the conversation. I could see the wheels of her mind anticipating and calculating any possible advantage.
"Well, I would like to use your window."
Confusion replaced eagerness and she slipped the earpiece of her glasses between her lips chewing them absently as she looked at her lone office window. "My window, for what?"
"I would like to crawl out of it." I said softly trying my best to sound sane.
April's mouth twisted in obvious puzzlement and she was speechless for the space of ten heartbeats. Finally she turned back to me and leaned back in her chair. "Have a seat Jack and tell me the story."
I sighed hoping to avoid this but took the offered chair.
I struggled to find words that would explain my predicament. "No lies, Jack. I'll be checking with Lisa." April said watching me closely.
I eventually settled on the truth, since I could not hope to spin a believable tale in my current state of mind. "My girlfriend's birthday party is today." I began.
"That's Lisa's daughter right?" April added.
"Yes, Polly."
April gestured with her glasses for me to continue.
"She thought up a party game that involves her guests capturing me."
April giggled. "Capturing you, like with nets?"
"No need for nets, there are rules. They only need to touch me and I'm required to follow their instructions."
"Interesting, that sounds like fun." April smiled. "For the girls."
I nodded. "Anyway, they have the exits to this building covered and I need a way out. You have the only open office on the lower floor."
April again leaned back and looked from her window and then back to me. "What happens if they catch you?"
I could not keep the stricken look from my face and April would have been blind to miss it. "I'd rather not say."
April smiled and I could have sworn her canines began to lengthen. "If you want to use my window you’re going to have to tell me."
I hung my head. "May I use your computer?"
April nodded sliding the keyboard closer. I quickly found image search and typed in 'Sushi Girl' and hit enter. April stared at the screen and then her eyes shifted to me and then back to the screen several times. "You're kidding?"
I said nothing, there was no need.
"You agreed to this?"
"It's complicated, but yes." I answered quietly.
April stared at the screen and tapped her lips with one finger. "Alright Jack you can use my window, but..."
Of course there was a 'but', there was always a 'but'. In the space of time it took April to continue her statement I examined the woman with fresh eyes and noticed tell-tale signs that were becoming familiar. Behind the obvious amusement and curiosity there were hints of excitement and desire. Her gaze was more intense than any casual encounter and she crossed and uncrossed her legs more than seemed necessary. I held up my hands to refuse any of her requests as she opened her mouth to speak.
"I would like Polly's phone number." April said.
This was not what I expected. I assumed something more intimate and embarrassing so it took a couple of moments for me to respond. "Polly's number?"
April nodded.
"Why?"
April shrugged. "I think it's only fair that if I help you, I also help out Polly a bit. I really don't want to get on Lisa's daughter's bad side."
"Polly doesn't have a bad side." I whispered.
April laughed. "Of course not. So we have a deal." She grabbed a pen and a pad of sticky notes.
I pulled out my phone and showed her Polly's number. She quickly jotted it down and held out her arm toward the window. “It’s open.”
"Give me a few minutes please." I asked.
"Sure, but don't dawdle. See you soon." April smiled and I caught the familiar gaze of a woman who was intrigued with me. The same look I had discovered on Selena or Nora and even Maria, Ollie's Mom.
I exited the building through the window and ducked behind the landscaping taking a few moments to look around. It was nearly six o'clock and I had two or three more hours of daylight. I heard a click and turned around to see April waving her cellphone while she lowered the blinds on the now locked window. Summoning my courage I sprinted through the parking lot toward the low wall that separated the grounds of the office building from the adjacent residential neighborhood. No shouts of alarm followed my mad dash and I climbed the wall falling into a narrow strip of common land between the commercial and residential zones used for a bike path. I rested my back against the low wall and listened but heard nothing by way of pursuit.
"Now what?" I whispered to the air. My shoes and pants were scuffed from my ascent of the wall and I realized I should prepare for a long evening outside since my house was undoubtedly being watched. "Clothes and food." A large superstore sat at opposite corner of the same block as the office. A trek through the neighborhood would be the quickest and safest way to go. I set off immediately.
I probably looked suspicious walking along a bike path in business casual clothes while constantly looking over my shoulder, but I did not care what strangers thought. I kept a healthy distance from approaching bikers and joggers for fear they were members of Polly's posse, but I was never given more than a curious glance.
I approached the store from the backside near the massive loading dock. No one had approached since escaping my office and I hoped my stroke of luck with April had put me beyond the party-goer's reach. The city we lived in was large enough to make finding one person almost impossible, perhaps not a needle in a haystack, but close.
Once inside the store I moved toward the men's clothes hoping to find some cheap sweatpants. I found a black pair and started toward the shoe aisle when a cool hand pressed down onto my neck. "Got you, Jack."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 46 - Polly's Party p3
I jerked at the voice but the hand on my neck kept pace with my movement. Selena Bates' smile greeted me before my mind could process her identity. She wore black capris leggings and a close fit tank top, perhaps she had been exercising but these days such attire was suitable for many occasions. "It's my lucky day." She said flipping her long braided locks over one shoulder.
"How?" I was too stunned for complex speech.
"I'm pretty clever too, have you forgotten my profession?" Selena smiled. "I guessed you would head for the nearest clothing store if you managed an escape from the office building. All the other girls were convinced there would be a glorious chase through the parking lot. I thought you might escape unnoticed. Looks like I was right." Selena's hand slipped from my neck into my hand. She intertwined her fingers with my own and used her other hand to pull the black sweat pants from my arms tossing them back onto the shelf. "Come with me."
The grip she maintained on my hand proved she was well aware of the rules of the game. I followed mutely my fear blinding me even to the white tiles I walked upon. Instead my eyes saw images of laughing women eating sushi off my near-naked body. I wanted to say something, to pull away and damn the consequences but I knew Polly would be upset. The whole situation seemed odd in the light of Polly's newly inflamed jealousy. How could she risk such a thing? Perhaps she never expected me to be caught and now that I had, what would she do? I could feel her disappointment already.
At Selena's car, she unlocked the passenger side door. "You drive. Crawl in from this side, I won't be letting you go."
I shook my head at her prudent paranoia, as I already planned to find my escape while she was busy controlling her car. "You've thought of everything." I sighed.
Selena smiled and slid her hand from my fingers to my back under my shirt as I buckled my seat belt. "I'm taking no chances."
I pulled out of the parking lot and indicated a left turn toward Polly's house. "No," Selena ordered. "Turn right."
"Polly's house..."
Selena interrupted. "We aren't going there first."
I looked sharply at Selena who presented me with a vicious smile of triumph. "Long have I desired one of your massages, Jack. I mean to have one."
"You can't. Polly will not..."
Again Selena interrupted. "She was fine with it before, she will be fine again. I'm sorry Jack, there is just no one out there like you. I've looked. I've been to countless massage therapists and none of them are even close. There is some magic in your fingers, maybe it was the blindfold. I even asked one masseuse to try that but she refused."
I glanced at her quickly to see if she mocked me but her intense gaze lent a measure of credence to her words. I thought back to the time weeks ago when Polly convinced me to be Selena's masseuse, the memory of soft fabrics dancing across my knees while my oiled hands rubbed her soft skin flashed before my eyes.
"Polly will understand, just like she did last time." Selena said with confident finality.
"Things have changed." I said remembering Polly's vehement words toward Nora at the salon just a few days previous.
"I know," Selena smiled. "It's a pity I gave her your uniform. I still have the mask though."
Selena never took her hand from my skin the entire trip to her house. Not after pulling into her driveway nor after entering her home did she chance pulling her hand away. She walked me immediately back to the room where the padded massage table still dominated the space. "It's not practical for me to hold your hand the entire time so I'm going to have to make sure you don't run off. Take off your shirt."
I looked sharply at the older woman. "Selena, this is a bad idea."
"No it isn't, take off your shirt. I'm still touching you." Her hand was pressed into the small of my back.
I pulled the shirt off and handed it to her. She tossed it out of the room.
"Now the pants and shoes." Selena said flatly.
"I will not be naked in front of you." I said sternly.
Selena stuck out her tongue at me. "I know, you silly boy. Once your pants are off I'll go find you some appropriate clothing. I figure you won't go dashing away in just your underwear."
"I'm telling you Selena, this will not go well with Polly." I warned again.
"I can handle Polly." Selena said as she finally let go of my body. "You just get ready to give me a proper massage."
Selena closed the door taking all my clothes except for my underwear. I had to give Selena some credit though, I would not be running away barefoot and nearly naked. I looked around the room for means of escape. The window would open but I needed something to wear. There were towels and sheets in the various cupboards on the walls but I really needed shoes if I intended to go far and I could never enter shoe stores wearing nothing but a sheet.
"I am so screwed." I whispered before noticing an old duffel bag lying on the floor near the door. It was old and worn which offered hope that it was used often. I unzipped the bag and upended the contents. A pair of blue sneakers trimmed with neon pink fell onto the floor. They were obviously women's shoes but beggars cannot be choosers. Two piles of black material fell out next to the shoes. One was a pair of running tights, again for a woman since they had decorative nylon panels along the calves with a pattern of pink and white along the hips. Thankfully the drawstring categorized them more as pants than leggings which I was grateful for as I quickly pulled them up my bare legs.
The other black pile was a half-zip up shirt made of a tech-material that was tight around the arms and had loops for my thumbs but it was large enough to not be as form fitting as the leggings and long enough to cover most of the pink color around the waistband of the tights.
The shoes fit me, though barely. My small feet could wear any of Polly's shoes but Selena's were a little large. I tied the laces firmly to keep them secure and quickly opened the window. The screen was stubborn and the noise caused by pushing it free from the frame brought Selena rushing back to the room just as my feet hit the ground. "No! Jack please!" I heard her from inside the house but I was already running across the neighborhood toward the wooded jogging path that would keep me out of sight of any cars. I never looked back.
The sun was still out but riding lower in the sky and I reduced my pace to that of a jog to disguise my flight as casual exercise to the neighbors. My mind never slowed, working furiously to think of a place I would be safe from discovery. The dappled light pouring through the green canopy reminded me of a simpler time. The days of my youth when Ollie and I would play army in the wooded area behind his house. I remembered the hidden forts we found in the closely grown trees and bushes and the thought brought a smile to my lips. I quickly adjusted my course and made for Ollie's house. I just needed to get in his backyard for a few minutes.
Less than an hour later with the pink and orange hues of the sunset still coloring the western sky I saw the back fence of Ollie's house. Peering in through a knot hole and saw nothing moving either in the backyard nor the house. The rarely locked gate opened at a touch and I moved to the small shed in the backyard. The camping supplies Ollie and I often borrowed during our youthful excursions were still stored there. I grabbed a lamp, a plastic tarp, and some blankets and then quickly left the shed and the Evan's family backyard. I felt some guilt about taking the equipment but I had no intention of keeping it beyond this evening.
I darted into the trees that filled the area behind Ollie's house and let my distant memories of childhood games guide me through the overgrown brush. I finally came upon twin pine trees growing on a slight incline, between them a wide cedar bush spread out between the straight trunks. A familiar dark spot at the base of the tangle marked the woody tunnel that led to an opening beneath the dense evergreen limbs where lack of sunlight created an open space. I lit the lamp and began to crawl through the prickly tunnel of branches.
"I remember this being bigger." I whispered to the branches but a small metal box filled with two shiny rocks and a railroad spike proved it was the same. "Our treasures." As kids, Ollie and I had hidden the box in our "fort" knowing that imaginary villains coveted the precious stones.
Spreading out the tarp and blanket I settled in for the night not planning to leave until morning light filtered through the branches. A wind picked up at some point and the night sounds of crickets and hooting owls were buried under the rasping of wind through the leaves. The air became cooler and I retreated beneath the lone blanket and soon fell fast asleep.
I had no idea how long I slept but sudden warmth on my ankle pulled at my awareness. I jerked the leg and the firm grip forced my eyes open. My mind took a few seconds to understand that I was looking at Ollie and he was not letting go of my leg. Memory rushed in and Ollie's behavior became clear, he knew the rules.
I sat up and cocked my head, his sad eyes shadowed by the amber light from the lantern. "Et tu, Brute?"
Ollie grimaced as if physically slapped. "I had no choice, Jack. I’m sorry."
I jerked at the voice but the hand on my neck kept pace with my movement. Selena Bates' smile greeted me before my mind could process her identity. She wore black capris leggings and a close fit tank top, perhaps she had been exercising but these days such attire was suitable for many occasions. "It's my lucky day." She said flipping her long braided locks over one shoulder.
"How?" I was too stunned for complex speech.
"I'm pretty clever too, have you forgotten my profession?" Selena smiled. "I guessed you would head for the nearest clothing store if you managed an escape from the office building. All the other girls were convinced there would be a glorious chase through the parking lot. I thought you might escape unnoticed. Looks like I was right." Selena's hand slipped from my neck into my hand. She intertwined her fingers with my own and used her other hand to pull the black sweat pants from my arms tossing them back onto the shelf. "Come with me."
The grip she maintained on my hand proved she was well aware of the rules of the game. I followed mutely my fear blinding me even to the white tiles I walked upon. Instead my eyes saw images of laughing women eating sushi off my near-naked body. I wanted to say something, to pull away and damn the consequences but I knew Polly would be upset. The whole situation seemed odd in the light of Polly's newly inflamed jealousy. How could she risk such a thing? Perhaps she never expected me to be caught and now that I had, what would she do? I could feel her disappointment already.
At Selena's car, she unlocked the passenger side door. "You drive. Crawl in from this side, I won't be letting you go."
I shook my head at her prudent paranoia, as I already planned to find my escape while she was busy controlling her car. "You've thought of everything." I sighed.
Selena smiled and slid her hand from my fingers to my back under my shirt as I buckled my seat belt. "I'm taking no chances."
I pulled out of the parking lot and indicated a left turn toward Polly's house. "No," Selena ordered. "Turn right."
"Polly's house..."
Selena interrupted. "We aren't going there first."
I looked sharply at Selena who presented me with a vicious smile of triumph. "Long have I desired one of your massages, Jack. I mean to have one."
"You can't. Polly will not..."
Again Selena interrupted. "She was fine with it before, she will be fine again. I'm sorry Jack, there is just no one out there like you. I've looked. I've been to countless massage therapists and none of them are even close. There is some magic in your fingers, maybe it was the blindfold. I even asked one masseuse to try that but she refused."
I glanced at her quickly to see if she mocked me but her intense gaze lent a measure of credence to her words. I thought back to the time weeks ago when Polly convinced me to be Selena's masseuse, the memory of soft fabrics dancing across my knees while my oiled hands rubbed her soft skin flashed before my eyes.
"Polly will understand, just like she did last time." Selena said with confident finality.
"Things have changed." I said remembering Polly's vehement words toward Nora at the salon just a few days previous.
"I know," Selena smiled. "It's a pity I gave her your uniform. I still have the mask though."
Selena never took her hand from my skin the entire trip to her house. Not after pulling into her driveway nor after entering her home did she chance pulling her hand away. She walked me immediately back to the room where the padded massage table still dominated the space. "It's not practical for me to hold your hand the entire time so I'm going to have to make sure you don't run off. Take off your shirt."
I looked sharply at the older woman. "Selena, this is a bad idea."
"No it isn't, take off your shirt. I'm still touching you." Her hand was pressed into the small of my back.
I pulled the shirt off and handed it to her. She tossed it out of the room.
"Now the pants and shoes." Selena said flatly.
"I will not be naked in front of you." I said sternly.
Selena stuck out her tongue at me. "I know, you silly boy. Once your pants are off I'll go find you some appropriate clothing. I figure you won't go dashing away in just your underwear."
"I'm telling you Selena, this will not go well with Polly." I warned again.
"I can handle Polly." Selena said as she finally let go of my body. "You just get ready to give me a proper massage."
Selena closed the door taking all my clothes except for my underwear. I had to give Selena some credit though, I would not be running away barefoot and nearly naked. I looked around the room for means of escape. The window would open but I needed something to wear. There were towels and sheets in the various cupboards on the walls but I really needed shoes if I intended to go far and I could never enter shoe stores wearing nothing but a sheet.
"I am so screwed." I whispered before noticing an old duffel bag lying on the floor near the door. It was old and worn which offered hope that it was used often. I unzipped the bag and upended the contents. A pair of blue sneakers trimmed with neon pink fell onto the floor. They were obviously women's shoes but beggars cannot be choosers. Two piles of black material fell out next to the shoes. One was a pair of running tights, again for a woman since they had decorative nylon panels along the calves with a pattern of pink and white along the hips. Thankfully the drawstring categorized them more as pants than leggings which I was grateful for as I quickly pulled them up my bare legs.
The other black pile was a half-zip up shirt made of a tech-material that was tight around the arms and had loops for my thumbs but it was large enough to not be as form fitting as the leggings and long enough to cover most of the pink color around the waistband of the tights.
The shoes fit me, though barely. My small feet could wear any of Polly's shoes but Selena's were a little large. I tied the laces firmly to keep them secure and quickly opened the window. The screen was stubborn and the noise caused by pushing it free from the frame brought Selena rushing back to the room just as my feet hit the ground. "No! Jack please!" I heard her from inside the house but I was already running across the neighborhood toward the wooded jogging path that would keep me out of sight of any cars. I never looked back.
The sun was still out but riding lower in the sky and I reduced my pace to that of a jog to disguise my flight as casual exercise to the neighbors. My mind never slowed, working furiously to think of a place I would be safe from discovery. The dappled light pouring through the green canopy reminded me of a simpler time. The days of my youth when Ollie and I would play army in the wooded area behind his house. I remembered the hidden forts we found in the closely grown trees and bushes and the thought brought a smile to my lips. I quickly adjusted my course and made for Ollie's house. I just needed to get in his backyard for a few minutes.
Less than an hour later with the pink and orange hues of the sunset still coloring the western sky I saw the back fence of Ollie's house. Peering in through a knot hole and saw nothing moving either in the backyard nor the house. The rarely locked gate opened at a touch and I moved to the small shed in the backyard. The camping supplies Ollie and I often borrowed during our youthful excursions were still stored there. I grabbed a lamp, a plastic tarp, and some blankets and then quickly left the shed and the Evan's family backyard. I felt some guilt about taking the equipment but I had no intention of keeping it beyond this evening.
I darted into the trees that filled the area behind Ollie's house and let my distant memories of childhood games guide me through the overgrown brush. I finally came upon twin pine trees growing on a slight incline, between them a wide cedar bush spread out between the straight trunks. A familiar dark spot at the base of the tangle marked the woody tunnel that led to an opening beneath the dense evergreen limbs where lack of sunlight created an open space. I lit the lamp and began to crawl through the prickly tunnel of branches.
"I remember this being bigger." I whispered to the branches but a small metal box filled with two shiny rocks and a railroad spike proved it was the same. "Our treasures." As kids, Ollie and I had hidden the box in our "fort" knowing that imaginary villains coveted the precious stones.
Spreading out the tarp and blanket I settled in for the night not planning to leave until morning light filtered through the branches. A wind picked up at some point and the night sounds of crickets and hooting owls were buried under the rasping of wind through the leaves. The air became cooler and I retreated beneath the lone blanket and soon fell fast asleep.
I had no idea how long I slept but sudden warmth on my ankle pulled at my awareness. I jerked the leg and the firm grip forced my eyes open. My mind took a few seconds to understand that I was looking at Ollie and he was not letting go of my leg. Memory rushed in and Ollie's behavior became clear, he knew the rules.
I sat up and cocked my head, his sad eyes shadowed by the amber light from the lantern. "Et tu, Brute?"
Ollie grimaced as if physically slapped. "I had no choice, Jack. I’m sorry."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 46 - Polly's Party p4
"Do you have any idea what is going to happen if you take me back there?" I asked Ollie as he pulled himself further into the small prickly space.
He looked around and saw the small box with the shiny rocks. The brief smile blossomed from his memory but was soon replaced by a deeper frown. "Kristy, she promised..."
"What? What could she possibly offer you." I interrupted letting the volume of my voice necessitated by the wind rise even higher. "They are going to strip me and cover me with sushi."
Ollie still holding my ankle turned on me. "So?" His anger matching my own. "How many months ago would you have given your right arm to be surrounded by beautiful women whose attentions were all on you? They all think you are the sexiest god damned thing alive." Ollie was yelling now.
"It's still embarrassing." I said quietly, stunned by both the anger and the truth of his words. "What did Kristy promise you?"
He smiled despite his anger. "Something worth selling out my best friend."
"You are..." I began but stopped as my mind caught up with what I was about to say.
Ollie looked through the tangle of his blond hair covering his eyes. "What?"
"I never thought the scrawniest kid in school would ever be in this situation." I answered. "It was always you with the girls."
Ollie shrugged. "Things change, but I have Kristy now. And she is more than enough."
We sat for long minutes absorbed in our own thoughts. "Polly is going to kill you."
Ollie scowled. "Why?"
"She's found a protective streak and doesn't expect me to get caught." I answered.
Ollie shook his head and a small light of understanding flickered in his eyes. "Oh now it makes sense."
"What makes sense?" I said.
"Kristy said her friends were furious you had escaped from the office but Polly seemed happy. We chalked it up to pride over your cleverness, especially after the phone call from that woman that helped you escape."
I nodded remembering April Dawson though it seemed a lifetime ago.
Ollie shook himself and looked me over noticing my attire. "What's with the clothes?"
"You weren't the first to catch me." I answered.
Ollie's eyes widened. "Who?"
"Selena Bates."
Ollie sat back nearly letting go of my ankle. "She was at the party when I left but was hanging out with the adults on the deck while most of the other girls were hanging out near the hot tub and pool."
"Did she tell anyone what happened?"
Ollie shrugged. "Don't know, but I doubt it. What happened?"
I shook my head. "Later." I had still not given up on avoiding my fate and began to search for weaknesses in Ollie's plan. "How are we getting out of here?"
Ollie pulled a backpack off one shoulder. He dug inside and pulled out a pair of shiny silver handcuffs and tossed them on the ground near my hands.
"No way." I jerked away from the hinged cuffs.
"Do it. I know how smart you are. I'm not taking any chances. I don't even have the key. Kristy does."
I felt blood drain from my face and I felt light headed. "Ollie, please..."
Ollie held up a hand. "Save it Jack. It won't work. Put them on behind your back."
I pounded my fist into the dirt. "Damn it. I was so close. I didn't know you were at the party. I would have done something different."
Ollie shrugged. "I wasn't, Kristy called me later. Put them on." All sympathy vanished from his voice.
I picked up the cuffs and adjusted the sleeves of Selena's shirt slipping my thumbs through the provided holes to protect my skin. Ollie watched carefully as I ratcheted the first cuff over my wrist. "Another click." Ollie said rubbing his fingers on my bare ankle to emphasize his knowledge of the rules.
I clicked it once more before putting my hands behind me using pressure against my back to close the cuff, only then did Ollie move his hand to my shoulder. He checked my wrists and then pulled some rope out of his bag. "Knees together Jack."
"You've got to be kidding." I said.
"Take it as a complement. I'm not taking any chances." Ollie wrapped the rope above my knees and cinched the bonds leaving a long lead which he wrapped around his hand and gave a brief tug. "Let's go."
It was challenging getting out of the woody fort with my hands bound but at least the tunnel was down hill allowing me to slide most of the way aided by Selena's slick tights. Once outside Ollie pulled me to my feet and then led the way toward his house holding the rope that connected to my bound knees in his hand. "Ollie, I can barely walk."
"That's the point, we are in no rush." He answered.
"What did I ever do to you?" I asked.
"Hooking up with Kristy was your idea." Ollie answered.
"Was not. I just thought you should go for it." I said remembering the small role I played in the couple's relationship.
Ollie shrugged and waited as I stumbled around a large rock. The difficult terrain was bad at twilight but now in the deep gloom of full night it was dangerous. "We are nearly at my house."
Minutes later we passed through the gate into his backyard. He led me around the house to a car sitting in his driveway. At the sight of the car I pulled against the rope my body refusing to accept what was about to happen. Ollie turned. "What's wrong."
"I can't." I felt like a lamb being led to slaughter.
Ollie gave the rope a sharp tug. "Too late for that Jack. Come on."
I waddled forward feeling utterly defeated and Ollie helped me into the back seat buckling my seat belt around me. The car ride passed in a blur of fear with sweat sliding down my back and blood pounding in my ears. Ollie parked several yards away due to the number of cars on the street surrounding Polly's house. "Please release my knees."
"No way, I'm not losing you when I'm this close. I'm sure Polly will let you go."
I did not think it likely.
Loud bass thumped from Polly's backyard and the sounds of laughter could be heard despite the wind and music. When Ollie tugged me passed the threshold of the fence I could not look up from the study of Selena's brightly colored shoes. The general din of voices changed quickly from laughter to hushed whispers as I walked toward the decking surrounding the pool. The music was suddenly switched off and a profound quiet descended leaving only the wind in the trees.
Surprised by the silence I raised my head. Familiar faces watched me from the pool and hottub. The adults, all members of the Mom's club, gathered around the wrought iron table on the deck were turned my way. My Mom had both her hands over her mouth while her friends; Maria, Lisa, and Kate stood slowly from their chairs to get a better view. I spotted Selena in the background her face an unreadable mix of emotions I could not decipher in the dim light of the two dozen mosquito-repelling tiki torches scattered around the yard.
Polly's face eluded my sight until I spotted her on the stairs leading to the house where she held two jugs of red liquid likely destined for a refreshment table. She wore a short green and white dress with narrow straps that displayed the tighter straps of a swimsuit beneath.
The stillness was broken by a form rising out of the bubbling heat of the hottub taking my attention away from Polly's alluring form. Despite the damp hair plastered to her back the girl's eyes were glued to Ollie's face proving her identity. As Kristy approached, she wrapped a semi-transparent swim-cover over an elegant, black two-piece swimsuit. "You did it Ollie." The words seemed to release the tension and Polly handed the two bottles she carried to another guest before running toward me.
"I did." Ollie said softly as Kristy reached us. "Get your things together we are leaving."
Kristy feigned a pout. "So soon?"
Ollie cocked his head in faux anger. "And don't forget to give Polly the handcuff key."
Kristy leaned forward and only I was close enough to hear her response. "Yes, Master."
In that instant I forgave Ollie. If I were in his shoes I would have done the exact same thing. "Have fun Ollie." I whispered.
Ollie flashed me a smile and handed the knee-leash to Polly. I recognized the straps of Polly's dark green one-piece swimsuit beneath the floral sundress and my hands itched to slide across her bare shoulders. Both amusement and concern flashed in Polly's eyes as she looked at the rope-leash in her hand giving it a quick tug. "Please, Polly don't make me..."
Polly's fingers rose quickly and covered my lips. "I never intended to. Though I do intend to have you privately. Sushi-boy was just a ploy to motivate you into action. I figured you would just walk outside and ruin my game if you knew the true prize for your capture. " Polly said clearly curious about my attire.
"Which is?" I asked.
"You'll see, nothing bad. Now what's with the tights, girl tights unless I miss my guess?"
Kristi walked by at that moment holding Ollie's hand. "Thanks for a great party, Polly. Here's the key." Kristy put a small object into Polly's hand which quickly disappeared into a pocket of her thin dress. Polly turned away from the departing Kristy and back to me. "So?"
I glanced up to the deck to where I'd last seen Selena and then looked back into Polly's suddenly curious eyes. "I was caught twice tonight."
Polly's eyes widened and as other party-goers started to move in closer to overhear our conversation. This last revelation caused Polly to carefully pull me closer to the gate I had just entered. "Twice, by who?"
"Selena."
Polly's eyes slipped to my obviously feminine clothing and then back to mine, her mind was busily working to put pieces together. "I don't understand."
"She caught me when I was buying clothes at the superstore. Instead of bringing me here she took me to her house."
"Her house, why?" Polly said.
I knew if I delayed my answer Polly's mind would put together the details as she was familiar with Selena. "She wanted another massage."
I could see Polly's anger building blood flushing her cheeks. "How did you escape?"
"She had me strip to my underwear and then left the room to find me some embarrassing costume. She rightly assumed I could not leave her house naked but I found this outfit stashed in a duffel bag and jumped out the window after getting dressed."
Polly shook her head all amusement gone from her eyes. "That woman needs a smack."
I remained silent knowing that any words might be construed as defense of Selena's behavior.
"She wanted your hands all over her body." Polly turned abruptly tugging on the leash forcing me to penguin walk after her. She stopped by the pool near the center of the backyard. "Friends. Family. As you can see Jack has been caught." She held out her hand to me.
A brief cheer and applause rose from the small crowd. I returned to the intense study of my shoes.
"Unfortunately, Jack was caught by Ollie who has left with Kristy. Therefore the prize goes to Becca, Ollie's sister."
I caught sight of Becca's stunned face where she sat on a bench next to Bella, another of Polly's friends. Bella was pushing on her back while Becca flushed with embarrassment trying to sit back down. Bella's efforts won and Becca approached slowly. Her blond hair, so like Ollie's, was twisted into twin tails lying on her shoulders just covering the straps of a floral one piece swimsuit she wore with a matching wrap-around skirt. Polly placed the rope-leash into Becca's hand and looked toward the main deck obviously searching for Selena. "He's all yours."
Becca looked at the ground obviously nervous. "Hey Jack."
"Hi Becca, it's been a while." I answered. "Do you mind if we sit?"
Becca nodded and walked quickly back to the bench. Bella cast me a dimpled smile and moved over so I sat between them. "Hey Jack."
"Hi Bella." I looked back to Becca whose nervousness struck me as a little odd since we had known each other for years. "So what exactly did you win?"
Becca managed to blush even darker despite the shadowed location. "I'm your date for the evening."
I nodded my head. "Well unfortunately I won't be dancing with you in my current state."
"I guess not." She chuckled.
"Do you think I could get something to drink?" I asked.
Bella hopped up. "I'll get it."
Tamara another of Polly's friends and two other girls from her dance team approached sitting on a nearby bench just as Polly's loud voice echoed down from the back door of the house. Her words were drowned out by the music and wind through the trees.
"Nice outfit. Is that what you wore to work." Tamara said casting a nervous glance back toward the house.
"Does everyone want to hear the story of my interesting evening?" I asked wanting to tell the story only once.
Female heads bobbed up and down all around me as Bella returned with a cup of red liquid in a cup. She handed it to Becca who raised it near my lips. I took a long drink and then began the story. There were laughs and many pouts as I detailed my escape from the office. But during the story of my capture by Selena more than a few girls looked toward the house along with whispers of, "Polly's going to kill her." I quickly moved on to avoid my own mounting concerns since many minutes had passed since Polly went into the house with the other adults following closely behind.
I continued the story with Becca lending credence to my tale with corroborating stories of the many tree and bush forts we used as kids. I may have embellished the feelings of betrayal when captured by Ollie but the sniffles and sighs of the surrounding girls were well worth it. "And then he brought me here."
The girls patted me on the shoulder and slowly drifted away toward the refreshment table and the pool leaving me alone with Becca and Bella. "I'll tell you a secret if you take this rope off my knees." I said to Becca.
Becca gave me a sidelong look. "I don't know, Jack. I really don't want Polly to be mad at me."
"Ok suit yourself, it's a good secret too." I smiled.
Becca bit one knuckle and looked over at Bella for support.
Bella shook her head. "Don't get me involved."
She looked back at me. "Ok I'll do it but you have to let me tie it around one leg so I can still hang on to you."
I smiled. "That's a deal."
She removed the rope and wrapped it dozens of times around one of my legs above the knee before knotting it off still leaving a long lead to hold on to. "Ok, what's the secret."
"Before I met Polly, I always planned on asking you out when we were older."
Becca's mouth dropped open and fresh blood colored her face.
"It seemed to fit with Ollie being such a good friend and all." I continued.
"Why did you tell her that?" Bella chided. "That's mean."
I gave the shorter girl a confused look. "Mean? Why is it mean?"
Bella slapped my shoulder softly. "I don't care what clothes you're wearing you're still a stupid man."
Becca laughed. "It's fine, we've been friends for years and it kind of makes sense."
I looked back and forth from Bella to Becca trying to figure what I had said and then realized my mistake. I hung my head. "Oh damn, I'm sorry. I'm not used to being liked by girls. I thought you might think it was funny."
She sighed. "It's nice to know you thought that way about me."
"You are totally cute, that's for sure." I said without the slightest mocking.
Becca sighed again and Bella whacked the back of my head. "Need a shovel?"
I opened my mouth to try and explain and just as quickly closed it again, this was not going as I had planned. I wanted to put her at ease not upset her by dangling possibilities that could never be.
She giggled again as I opened and closed my mouth several times.
I was saved by Polly. She appeared on the deck smiling to everyone with her hands held high for attention. "Thank you all for coming to my party. It took longer than expected to catch Jack so it's pretty late. Feel free to stay as long as you like but I'm going to get Jack all taken care of." She winked and there was a round of laughter.
Tamara, one of Polly's oldest friends pointed toward the refreshment table. "Are you going to open that present?"
Polly squinted in confusion toward the table and walked down the steps. She picked up the flat box smaller than a dinner plate and nearly as flat. It was wrapped in gold colored paper with a dark green ribbon. Polly held it in the air high enough for all to see. "I told you guys no gifts, whose is this?" She turned it over in her hands. "No card either."
Polly waited a few moments for the culprit to announce themselves but no one confessed. "Open it." Bella shouted from beside me.
Polly shrugged and tugged the ribbon loose from the box and peeled away the paper. She lifted the lid and peered inside. Her eyes widened and she lowered the box to show the nearby girls the contents..
"Oh it's beautiful." One said.
"I've never seen anything like it." Another echoed.
"What is that made of." Said a third.
Through the gathering press of female bodies I could see Polly's hands as she unfolded a single white card. Her face blossomed from curiosity into delight. "For Jack." She said and turned the card to show the closest of her friends. I could only make out a gold script from my seated position on the bench.
As if by command the press of feminine flesh between myself and Polly parted leaving a narrow hallway for Polly to approach. I studied the object looped through her fingers. It looked like a crystal rope, clear as glass yet it moved with articulated joints unrivaled by the most dexterous of serpents. Swaying gently in the flickering light there seemed to be an inner core of green fire flashing from within the depths of the crystal. Polly brought it toward my face pulling me from my silent observations. "I don't really wear jewelry."
"I'm not giving you a choice." Polly smiled and wrapped the crystal necklace about my throat. The cool material, whatever it was, quickly warmed as Polly fastened it. I noticed how small it was, closer to a choker than a necklace. I doubted more than a single finger could squeeze between it and my skin. "Please stand. Let me get a look at you."
Polly pulled me to my feet and a sea of female eyes bore into my skin. No words, no whispers, just amazed faces staring at the hollow of my throat. "It's a little tight." I said trying to break the unnerving amount of attention I received.
"It's absolutely perfect." Polly smiled her eyes flashing with a delight that reminded me of the fire I saw deep within the necklace.
"It's too tight, guys don't wear choker necklaces." I whispered inching my face closer to Polly's.
Polly leaned closer, strands of curly red hair untamed by her ponytail tickled my nose and neck. "Think of it more as a collar." She said so softly I doubted anyone else would hear.
I pulled back and looked into Polly's blazing eyes and wide smile. With my hands cuffed I could do little but decided to reclaim some small piece of dignity and bowed low at the waist. "As you wish."
Polly flashed her canines at my words and then spun around. "Thank you all, I hope you had a wonderful time." Her hand slipped through my bound arm and I was pulled toward the stairs as she hugged her friends.
Several minutes later we stood inside the French doors that opened onto the deck. Lisa, Maria, Kate, and my Mom were sitting around the dining room table chatting and each drinking from a steaming mug. I could not help but notice the absence of Selena but did not want to press an issue that could spark the fire within Polly that seemed to be quenched for the moment. "Alright, which one of you did it?"
The women all looked at each other and then back to Polly. "Did what?" Lisa asked. Polly answered by stepping out of the way so all the women could get a clear view of me. "What the clothes? The cuffs?"
Polly sighed. "No. This." She pointed at my throat.
The women each stared at me for several breaths and soon, as if some veil were dropped from their eyes, their eyes widened. As a group they stood from the table and gathered around. "My god that is beautiful." Maria said drawing agreement from the other women.
I watched carefully the expression on my Mom's face and though she was genuinely surprised by the necklace, or choker, or collar, or whatever it was called, she seemed more pleased than shocked. "So it was you?" I said to her.
"No. Not at all. Was there a note?" She responded shaking her head.
Polly shook her head. "No, none except this." She held out the card with the flowing gold script.
"Curious." Kate said. "Whoever gave the gift knew there would be some ambiguity about who should wear it and they made sure it went to the intended person."
"Odder still," Maria continued with a broad smile. "It is Polly's gift but Jack is to wear it. It is her birthday party after all." All the women nodded at her logic.
"It's a mystery then." Polly smiled. "I do love it. There is just something about the almost invisible crystal around his neck." She hooked a finger around the necklace and pulled me down into a kiss. "Do you want to stay the night?" Polly whispered in my ear.
Several thoughts flashed through my mind but foremost among them was God yes, but I did not utter those words. Instead I allowed the ache in my shoulders and the embarrassment of the tight clothes to temper my enthusiasm. I also realized I would spend the night bound in some way due to the 'house rules.' "At risk of losing my certified boyfriend status, I think I need to sleep. It's been a long day."
Lisa overheard the remark. "Sorry Polly, I need him at the office for a bit tomorrow. Though feel free to sleep in Jack."
I nodded toward Lisa and looked back to Polly who now wore a cute pout. "Too bad." She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around my body laying her head on my chest. "I wanted to thank you for playing my game."
"Sure..." I began but felt Polly's hands slide beneath the running tights drawing circles on my buttocks. I lowered my head burying my face in her hair and let the sensations wash over me.
"Ahem." Came from circle of women. The sound forced Polly's hands from my backside. "We'd better get you home." Mom finished with a slight shake of her head.
"I'll call you." Polly said and pulled the handcuff key from a pocket and removed the cuffs.
I nodded and followed Mom from the house.
"My car is still at work. And, oh damn, Selena has my keys." Mom held out her hand where my wallet and keys rested. "Oh." I said surprised. "So what happened when Polly confronted Selena."
"Nothing. Selena ran out after handing me those." She indicated my keys.
"What did Polly do?" I asked.
"We had to talk her down a bit, but after the initial flare up she seemed pleased. I'm guessing she was content you managed to escape." Mom answered.
"And I stole her shoes." I said with a brief laugh.
"That too." Mom smiled. "Are you mad at Ollie?"
I could tell she was concerned for our friendship. "No, I would have done the same. I hope he enjoys his reward."
"Their Mom's are delighted by the relationship." Mom answered.
"That's good. So what do you know about this?" I pointed to my neck.
"Nothing." Mom answered quickly. "Not yet anyway."
"What does that mean?" I asked.
"It means I don't know, Jack."
I reached behind my neck and felt for the clasp but found nothing but smooth crystal that was slick to the touch. I quickly used the mirror on the car's sun visor to search for some clasp. The necklace was slightly thicker where it was supposed to hang at the front of my throat so I carefully searched on the opposite side from that point but could feel no connections. I gave it a firm tug thinking it might just pull apart but could only get one of my fingers beneath the rope like necklace with just my fingertips on the other side. My grip was insufficient to remove it. "I can't get it off."
"Hmmm." Mom said. "I'll take a look after we get to your car."
We pulled into the office parking lot moments later and Mom leaned over and repeated much the same process I had undertaken seconds earlier. "That is odd, how did Polly put it on you."
"She just connected it behind my neck. It took her only seconds."
Mom shook her head after a few minutes. "Sorry, I can't find anything."
"Pull on it."
Mom tugged until it began to cut into the thin skin around my neck. "Stop, it's not working." I said with a slight wheeze.
"Sorry, maybe Polly can do it." Mom shrugged.
"I hope so." I answered.
"It's barely visible, it took me a few minutes to even see it. I wouldn't worry too much."
“Ok, see you back at the house.” I exited the car and quickly ran the few feet to my own car irrationally fearing that someone might see my attire despite the darkness. I was comforted that despite my near constant exposure over the last two hours I still felt conspicuous in the female attire. Once home I removed the clothes, tossing them into the hamper as they were covered with dirt and mud and fell into bed, my cell phone seemed to ring almost them moment my head hit the pillow.
"Hey Polly." I said.
"Hi. Thanks for everything tonight." Polly said her voice pulling the sleep from my foggy brain.
"No problem, in hindsight it was kind of fun. I kind of felt like a ninja avoiding capture."
Polly laughed. "I'm glad."
"What are you going to do about Selena?" I dared to ask.
A long silence followed. "I'm a little torn. On one hand I'm furious she tried to take advantage of you. On the other I can't fault her motives, you are an amazing masseuse."
"Masseur." I corrected.
Polly laughed. "Both. And she has such a tragic story."
"And you'll have her for math next year?" I asked.
"Ha! Thank goodness I don't, how awkward."
There was a long pause. "I love you Polly."
"I love you too. See you soon."
"Do you have any idea what is going to happen if you take me back there?" I asked Ollie as he pulled himself further into the small prickly space.
He looked around and saw the small box with the shiny rocks. The brief smile blossomed from his memory but was soon replaced by a deeper frown. "Kristy, she promised..."
"What? What could she possibly offer you." I interrupted letting the volume of my voice necessitated by the wind rise even higher. "They are going to strip me and cover me with sushi."
Ollie still holding my ankle turned on me. "So?" His anger matching my own. "How many months ago would you have given your right arm to be surrounded by beautiful women whose attentions were all on you? They all think you are the sexiest god damned thing alive." Ollie was yelling now.
"It's still embarrassing." I said quietly, stunned by both the anger and the truth of his words. "What did Kristy promise you?"
He smiled despite his anger. "Something worth selling out my best friend."
"You are..." I began but stopped as my mind caught up with what I was about to say.
Ollie looked through the tangle of his blond hair covering his eyes. "What?"
"I never thought the scrawniest kid in school would ever be in this situation." I answered. "It was always you with the girls."
Ollie shrugged. "Things change, but I have Kristy now. And she is more than enough."
We sat for long minutes absorbed in our own thoughts. "Polly is going to kill you."
Ollie scowled. "Why?"
"She's found a protective streak and doesn't expect me to get caught." I answered.
Ollie shook his head and a small light of understanding flickered in his eyes. "Oh now it makes sense."
"What makes sense?" I said.
"Kristy said her friends were furious you had escaped from the office but Polly seemed happy. We chalked it up to pride over your cleverness, especially after the phone call from that woman that helped you escape."
I nodded remembering April Dawson though it seemed a lifetime ago.
Ollie shook himself and looked me over noticing my attire. "What's with the clothes?"
"You weren't the first to catch me." I answered.
Ollie's eyes widened. "Who?"
"Selena Bates."
Ollie sat back nearly letting go of my ankle. "She was at the party when I left but was hanging out with the adults on the deck while most of the other girls were hanging out near the hot tub and pool."
"Did she tell anyone what happened?"
Ollie shrugged. "Don't know, but I doubt it. What happened?"
I shook my head. "Later." I had still not given up on avoiding my fate and began to search for weaknesses in Ollie's plan. "How are we getting out of here?"
Ollie pulled a backpack off one shoulder. He dug inside and pulled out a pair of shiny silver handcuffs and tossed them on the ground near my hands.
"No way." I jerked away from the hinged cuffs.
"Do it. I know how smart you are. I'm not taking any chances. I don't even have the key. Kristy does."
I felt blood drain from my face and I felt light headed. "Ollie, please..."
Ollie held up a hand. "Save it Jack. It won't work. Put them on behind your back."
I pounded my fist into the dirt. "Damn it. I was so close. I didn't know you were at the party. I would have done something different."
Ollie shrugged. "I wasn't, Kristy called me later. Put them on." All sympathy vanished from his voice.
I picked up the cuffs and adjusted the sleeves of Selena's shirt slipping my thumbs through the provided holes to protect my skin. Ollie watched carefully as I ratcheted the first cuff over my wrist. "Another click." Ollie said rubbing his fingers on my bare ankle to emphasize his knowledge of the rules.
I clicked it once more before putting my hands behind me using pressure against my back to close the cuff, only then did Ollie move his hand to my shoulder. He checked my wrists and then pulled some rope out of his bag. "Knees together Jack."
"You've got to be kidding." I said.
"Take it as a complement. I'm not taking any chances." Ollie wrapped the rope above my knees and cinched the bonds leaving a long lead which he wrapped around his hand and gave a brief tug. "Let's go."
It was challenging getting out of the woody fort with my hands bound but at least the tunnel was down hill allowing me to slide most of the way aided by Selena's slick tights. Once outside Ollie pulled me to my feet and then led the way toward his house holding the rope that connected to my bound knees in his hand. "Ollie, I can barely walk."
"That's the point, we are in no rush." He answered.
"What did I ever do to you?" I asked.
"Hooking up with Kristy was your idea." Ollie answered.
"Was not. I just thought you should go for it." I said remembering the small role I played in the couple's relationship.
Ollie shrugged and waited as I stumbled around a large rock. The difficult terrain was bad at twilight but now in the deep gloom of full night it was dangerous. "We are nearly at my house."
Minutes later we passed through the gate into his backyard. He led me around the house to a car sitting in his driveway. At the sight of the car I pulled against the rope my body refusing to accept what was about to happen. Ollie turned. "What's wrong."
"I can't." I felt like a lamb being led to slaughter.
Ollie gave the rope a sharp tug. "Too late for that Jack. Come on."
I waddled forward feeling utterly defeated and Ollie helped me into the back seat buckling my seat belt around me. The car ride passed in a blur of fear with sweat sliding down my back and blood pounding in my ears. Ollie parked several yards away due to the number of cars on the street surrounding Polly's house. "Please release my knees."
"No way, I'm not losing you when I'm this close. I'm sure Polly will let you go."
I did not think it likely.
Loud bass thumped from Polly's backyard and the sounds of laughter could be heard despite the wind and music. When Ollie tugged me passed the threshold of the fence I could not look up from the study of Selena's brightly colored shoes. The general din of voices changed quickly from laughter to hushed whispers as I walked toward the decking surrounding the pool. The music was suddenly switched off and a profound quiet descended leaving only the wind in the trees.
Surprised by the silence I raised my head. Familiar faces watched me from the pool and hottub. The adults, all members of the Mom's club, gathered around the wrought iron table on the deck were turned my way. My Mom had both her hands over her mouth while her friends; Maria, Lisa, and Kate stood slowly from their chairs to get a better view. I spotted Selena in the background her face an unreadable mix of emotions I could not decipher in the dim light of the two dozen mosquito-repelling tiki torches scattered around the yard.
Polly's face eluded my sight until I spotted her on the stairs leading to the house where she held two jugs of red liquid likely destined for a refreshment table. She wore a short green and white dress with narrow straps that displayed the tighter straps of a swimsuit beneath.
The stillness was broken by a form rising out of the bubbling heat of the hottub taking my attention away from Polly's alluring form. Despite the damp hair plastered to her back the girl's eyes were glued to Ollie's face proving her identity. As Kristy approached, she wrapped a semi-transparent swim-cover over an elegant, black two-piece swimsuit. "You did it Ollie." The words seemed to release the tension and Polly handed the two bottles she carried to another guest before running toward me.
"I did." Ollie said softly as Kristy reached us. "Get your things together we are leaving."
Kristy feigned a pout. "So soon?"
Ollie cocked his head in faux anger. "And don't forget to give Polly the handcuff key."
Kristy leaned forward and only I was close enough to hear her response. "Yes, Master."
In that instant I forgave Ollie. If I were in his shoes I would have done the exact same thing. "Have fun Ollie." I whispered.
Ollie flashed me a smile and handed the knee-leash to Polly. I recognized the straps of Polly's dark green one-piece swimsuit beneath the floral sundress and my hands itched to slide across her bare shoulders. Both amusement and concern flashed in Polly's eyes as she looked at the rope-leash in her hand giving it a quick tug. "Please, Polly don't make me..."
Polly's fingers rose quickly and covered my lips. "I never intended to. Though I do intend to have you privately. Sushi-boy was just a ploy to motivate you into action. I figured you would just walk outside and ruin my game if you knew the true prize for your capture. " Polly said clearly curious about my attire.
"Which is?" I asked.
"You'll see, nothing bad. Now what's with the tights, girl tights unless I miss my guess?"
Kristi walked by at that moment holding Ollie's hand. "Thanks for a great party, Polly. Here's the key." Kristy put a small object into Polly's hand which quickly disappeared into a pocket of her thin dress. Polly turned away from the departing Kristy and back to me. "So?"
I glanced up to the deck to where I'd last seen Selena and then looked back into Polly's suddenly curious eyes. "I was caught twice tonight."
Polly's eyes widened and as other party-goers started to move in closer to overhear our conversation. This last revelation caused Polly to carefully pull me closer to the gate I had just entered. "Twice, by who?"
"Selena."
Polly's eyes slipped to my obviously feminine clothing and then back to mine, her mind was busily working to put pieces together. "I don't understand."
"She caught me when I was buying clothes at the superstore. Instead of bringing me here she took me to her house."
"Her house, why?" Polly said.
I knew if I delayed my answer Polly's mind would put together the details as she was familiar with Selena. "She wanted another massage."
I could see Polly's anger building blood flushing her cheeks. "How did you escape?"
"She had me strip to my underwear and then left the room to find me some embarrassing costume. She rightly assumed I could not leave her house naked but I found this outfit stashed in a duffel bag and jumped out the window after getting dressed."
Polly shook her head all amusement gone from her eyes. "That woman needs a smack."
I remained silent knowing that any words might be construed as defense of Selena's behavior.
"She wanted your hands all over her body." Polly turned abruptly tugging on the leash forcing me to penguin walk after her. She stopped by the pool near the center of the backyard. "Friends. Family. As you can see Jack has been caught." She held out her hand to me.
A brief cheer and applause rose from the small crowd. I returned to the intense study of my shoes.
"Unfortunately, Jack was caught by Ollie who has left with Kristy. Therefore the prize goes to Becca, Ollie's sister."
I caught sight of Becca's stunned face where she sat on a bench next to Bella, another of Polly's friends. Bella was pushing on her back while Becca flushed with embarrassment trying to sit back down. Bella's efforts won and Becca approached slowly. Her blond hair, so like Ollie's, was twisted into twin tails lying on her shoulders just covering the straps of a floral one piece swimsuit she wore with a matching wrap-around skirt. Polly placed the rope-leash into Becca's hand and looked toward the main deck obviously searching for Selena. "He's all yours."
Becca looked at the ground obviously nervous. "Hey Jack."
"Hi Becca, it's been a while." I answered. "Do you mind if we sit?"
Becca nodded and walked quickly back to the bench. Bella cast me a dimpled smile and moved over so I sat between them. "Hey Jack."
"Hi Bella." I looked back to Becca whose nervousness struck me as a little odd since we had known each other for years. "So what exactly did you win?"
Becca managed to blush even darker despite the shadowed location. "I'm your date for the evening."
I nodded my head. "Well unfortunately I won't be dancing with you in my current state."
"I guess not." She chuckled.
"Do you think I could get something to drink?" I asked.
Bella hopped up. "I'll get it."
Tamara another of Polly's friends and two other girls from her dance team approached sitting on a nearby bench just as Polly's loud voice echoed down from the back door of the house. Her words were drowned out by the music and wind through the trees.
"Nice outfit. Is that what you wore to work." Tamara said casting a nervous glance back toward the house.
"Does everyone want to hear the story of my interesting evening?" I asked wanting to tell the story only once.
Female heads bobbed up and down all around me as Bella returned with a cup of red liquid in a cup. She handed it to Becca who raised it near my lips. I took a long drink and then began the story. There were laughs and many pouts as I detailed my escape from the office. But during the story of my capture by Selena more than a few girls looked toward the house along with whispers of, "Polly's going to kill her." I quickly moved on to avoid my own mounting concerns since many minutes had passed since Polly went into the house with the other adults following closely behind.
I continued the story with Becca lending credence to my tale with corroborating stories of the many tree and bush forts we used as kids. I may have embellished the feelings of betrayal when captured by Ollie but the sniffles and sighs of the surrounding girls were well worth it. "And then he brought me here."
The girls patted me on the shoulder and slowly drifted away toward the refreshment table and the pool leaving me alone with Becca and Bella. "I'll tell you a secret if you take this rope off my knees." I said to Becca.
Becca gave me a sidelong look. "I don't know, Jack. I really don't want Polly to be mad at me."
"Ok suit yourself, it's a good secret too." I smiled.
Becca bit one knuckle and looked over at Bella for support.
Bella shook her head. "Don't get me involved."
She looked back at me. "Ok I'll do it but you have to let me tie it around one leg so I can still hang on to you."
I smiled. "That's a deal."
She removed the rope and wrapped it dozens of times around one of my legs above the knee before knotting it off still leaving a long lead to hold on to. "Ok, what's the secret."
"Before I met Polly, I always planned on asking you out when we were older."
Becca's mouth dropped open and fresh blood colored her face.
"It seemed to fit with Ollie being such a good friend and all." I continued.
"Why did you tell her that?" Bella chided. "That's mean."
I gave the shorter girl a confused look. "Mean? Why is it mean?"
Bella slapped my shoulder softly. "I don't care what clothes you're wearing you're still a stupid man."
Becca laughed. "It's fine, we've been friends for years and it kind of makes sense."
I looked back and forth from Bella to Becca trying to figure what I had said and then realized my mistake. I hung my head. "Oh damn, I'm sorry. I'm not used to being liked by girls. I thought you might think it was funny."
She sighed. "It's nice to know you thought that way about me."
"You are totally cute, that's for sure." I said without the slightest mocking.
Becca sighed again and Bella whacked the back of my head. "Need a shovel?"
I opened my mouth to try and explain and just as quickly closed it again, this was not going as I had planned. I wanted to put her at ease not upset her by dangling possibilities that could never be.
She giggled again as I opened and closed my mouth several times.
I was saved by Polly. She appeared on the deck smiling to everyone with her hands held high for attention. "Thank you all for coming to my party. It took longer than expected to catch Jack so it's pretty late. Feel free to stay as long as you like but I'm going to get Jack all taken care of." She winked and there was a round of laughter.
Tamara, one of Polly's oldest friends pointed toward the refreshment table. "Are you going to open that present?"
Polly squinted in confusion toward the table and walked down the steps. She picked up the flat box smaller than a dinner plate and nearly as flat. It was wrapped in gold colored paper with a dark green ribbon. Polly held it in the air high enough for all to see. "I told you guys no gifts, whose is this?" She turned it over in her hands. "No card either."
Polly waited a few moments for the culprit to announce themselves but no one confessed. "Open it." Bella shouted from beside me.
Polly shrugged and tugged the ribbon loose from the box and peeled away the paper. She lifted the lid and peered inside. Her eyes widened and she lowered the box to show the nearby girls the contents..
"Oh it's beautiful." One said.
"I've never seen anything like it." Another echoed.
"What is that made of." Said a third.
Through the gathering press of female bodies I could see Polly's hands as she unfolded a single white card. Her face blossomed from curiosity into delight. "For Jack." She said and turned the card to show the closest of her friends. I could only make out a gold script from my seated position on the bench.
As if by command the press of feminine flesh between myself and Polly parted leaving a narrow hallway for Polly to approach. I studied the object looped through her fingers. It looked like a crystal rope, clear as glass yet it moved with articulated joints unrivaled by the most dexterous of serpents. Swaying gently in the flickering light there seemed to be an inner core of green fire flashing from within the depths of the crystal. Polly brought it toward my face pulling me from my silent observations. "I don't really wear jewelry."
"I'm not giving you a choice." Polly smiled and wrapped the crystal necklace about my throat. The cool material, whatever it was, quickly warmed as Polly fastened it. I noticed how small it was, closer to a choker than a necklace. I doubted more than a single finger could squeeze between it and my skin. "Please stand. Let me get a look at you."
Polly pulled me to my feet and a sea of female eyes bore into my skin. No words, no whispers, just amazed faces staring at the hollow of my throat. "It's a little tight." I said trying to break the unnerving amount of attention I received.
"It's absolutely perfect." Polly smiled her eyes flashing with a delight that reminded me of the fire I saw deep within the necklace.
"It's too tight, guys don't wear choker necklaces." I whispered inching my face closer to Polly's.
Polly leaned closer, strands of curly red hair untamed by her ponytail tickled my nose and neck. "Think of it more as a collar." She said so softly I doubted anyone else would hear.
I pulled back and looked into Polly's blazing eyes and wide smile. With my hands cuffed I could do little but decided to reclaim some small piece of dignity and bowed low at the waist. "As you wish."
Polly flashed her canines at my words and then spun around. "Thank you all, I hope you had a wonderful time." Her hand slipped through my bound arm and I was pulled toward the stairs as she hugged her friends.
Several minutes later we stood inside the French doors that opened onto the deck. Lisa, Maria, Kate, and my Mom were sitting around the dining room table chatting and each drinking from a steaming mug. I could not help but notice the absence of Selena but did not want to press an issue that could spark the fire within Polly that seemed to be quenched for the moment. "Alright, which one of you did it?"
The women all looked at each other and then back to Polly. "Did what?" Lisa asked. Polly answered by stepping out of the way so all the women could get a clear view of me. "What the clothes? The cuffs?"
Polly sighed. "No. This." She pointed at my throat.
The women each stared at me for several breaths and soon, as if some veil were dropped from their eyes, their eyes widened. As a group they stood from the table and gathered around. "My god that is beautiful." Maria said drawing agreement from the other women.
I watched carefully the expression on my Mom's face and though she was genuinely surprised by the necklace, or choker, or collar, or whatever it was called, she seemed more pleased than shocked. "So it was you?" I said to her.
"No. Not at all. Was there a note?" She responded shaking her head.
Polly shook her head. "No, none except this." She held out the card with the flowing gold script.
"Curious." Kate said. "Whoever gave the gift knew there would be some ambiguity about who should wear it and they made sure it went to the intended person."
"Odder still," Maria continued with a broad smile. "It is Polly's gift but Jack is to wear it. It is her birthday party after all." All the women nodded at her logic.
"It's a mystery then." Polly smiled. "I do love it. There is just something about the almost invisible crystal around his neck." She hooked a finger around the necklace and pulled me down into a kiss. "Do you want to stay the night?" Polly whispered in my ear.
Several thoughts flashed through my mind but foremost among them was God yes, but I did not utter those words. Instead I allowed the ache in my shoulders and the embarrassment of the tight clothes to temper my enthusiasm. I also realized I would spend the night bound in some way due to the 'house rules.' "At risk of losing my certified boyfriend status, I think I need to sleep. It's been a long day."
Lisa overheard the remark. "Sorry Polly, I need him at the office for a bit tomorrow. Though feel free to sleep in Jack."
I nodded toward Lisa and looked back to Polly who now wore a cute pout. "Too bad." She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around my body laying her head on my chest. "I wanted to thank you for playing my game."
"Sure..." I began but felt Polly's hands slide beneath the running tights drawing circles on my buttocks. I lowered my head burying my face in her hair and let the sensations wash over me.
"Ahem." Came from circle of women. The sound forced Polly's hands from my backside. "We'd better get you home." Mom finished with a slight shake of her head.
"I'll call you." Polly said and pulled the handcuff key from a pocket and removed the cuffs.
I nodded and followed Mom from the house.
"My car is still at work. And, oh damn, Selena has my keys." Mom held out her hand where my wallet and keys rested. "Oh." I said surprised. "So what happened when Polly confronted Selena."
"Nothing. Selena ran out after handing me those." She indicated my keys.
"What did Polly do?" I asked.
"We had to talk her down a bit, but after the initial flare up she seemed pleased. I'm guessing she was content you managed to escape." Mom answered.
"And I stole her shoes." I said with a brief laugh.
"That too." Mom smiled. "Are you mad at Ollie?"
I could tell she was concerned for our friendship. "No, I would have done the same. I hope he enjoys his reward."
"Their Mom's are delighted by the relationship." Mom answered.
"That's good. So what do you know about this?" I pointed to my neck.
"Nothing." Mom answered quickly. "Not yet anyway."
"What does that mean?" I asked.
"It means I don't know, Jack."
I reached behind my neck and felt for the clasp but found nothing but smooth crystal that was slick to the touch. I quickly used the mirror on the car's sun visor to search for some clasp. The necklace was slightly thicker where it was supposed to hang at the front of my throat so I carefully searched on the opposite side from that point but could feel no connections. I gave it a firm tug thinking it might just pull apart but could only get one of my fingers beneath the rope like necklace with just my fingertips on the other side. My grip was insufficient to remove it. "I can't get it off."
"Hmmm." Mom said. "I'll take a look after we get to your car."
We pulled into the office parking lot moments later and Mom leaned over and repeated much the same process I had undertaken seconds earlier. "That is odd, how did Polly put it on you."
"She just connected it behind my neck. It took her only seconds."
Mom shook her head after a few minutes. "Sorry, I can't find anything."
"Pull on it."
Mom tugged until it began to cut into the thin skin around my neck. "Stop, it's not working." I said with a slight wheeze.
"Sorry, maybe Polly can do it." Mom shrugged.
"I hope so." I answered.
"It's barely visible, it took me a few minutes to even see it. I wouldn't worry too much."
“Ok, see you back at the house.” I exited the car and quickly ran the few feet to my own car irrationally fearing that someone might see my attire despite the darkness. I was comforted that despite my near constant exposure over the last two hours I still felt conspicuous in the female attire. Once home I removed the clothes, tossing them into the hamper as they were covered with dirt and mud and fell into bed, my cell phone seemed to ring almost them moment my head hit the pillow.
"Hey Polly." I said.
"Hi. Thanks for everything tonight." Polly said her voice pulling the sleep from my foggy brain.
"No problem, in hindsight it was kind of fun. I kind of felt like a ninja avoiding capture."
Polly laughed. "I'm glad."
"What are you going to do about Selena?" I dared to ask.
A long silence followed. "I'm a little torn. On one hand I'm furious she tried to take advantage of you. On the other I can't fault her motives, you are an amazing masseuse."
"Masseur." I corrected.
Polly laughed. "Both. And she has such a tragic story."
"And you'll have her for math next year?" I asked.
"Ha! Thank goodness I don't, how awkward."
There was a long pause. "I love you Polly."
"I love you too. See you soon."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 47 - Promotion p1
It was all wrong, so very wrong.
I stared at the lines of code on the screen while absently fiddling with the smooth crystal around my neck. At this point I either had to tell somebody or quit my job, the truth was undeniable. I glanced over my shoulder toward Alex who was twisting one pink lock of hair in her fingers while her other hand danced across the keyboard.
“If she knew what I knew.” I thought and looked back to the screen.
She did know, that was the whole problem. She had written this damnable program, could she be using it? I shutdown my computer and slowly walked down the hall toward Lisa's office. "Do it now, before you lose your nerve." I whispered low enough for no one to hear.
A quick knock on the office door brought an equally quick reply. "Come in."
I stuck my head inside and looked around. Save for Lisa the office was empty. "Do you have a minute?"
She noticed my look and raised one eyebrow in curiosity. "Sure Jack, business or personal?" Lisa asked.
"Business." I answered and absently fingered the smooth crystal collar. Polly made it plain to me in the days since her birthday party that it was in fact a collar.
"It's nearly invisible unless you play with it like that." Lisa said. "I'm surprised you are wearing it still."
"Oh, uh..." I quickly dropped my hands to my sides. "I can't take it off myself."
"It's permanent?" Lisa said obviously surprised.
"No, Polly has taken it off several times, even showed me the mechanism but for the life of me I can't seem to make it work. It's weird."
Lisa pursed her lips and smiled. "Polly enjoys that I'd imagine."
"She does. She really does." I keenly remembered the delight in Polly's eyes as I struggled with the devious collar for over an hour before finally admitting defeat.
"Well, like I said, if you don't play with it no one will notice." Lisa finished.
This was true only for most people. The Monday after the birthday party I had met April Dawson in the foyer of the office and the "necklace" was the first thing she mentioned. Oddly though, no one else noticed. It took two days for Alex to say anything and I had been fiddling with it constantly. "So how can I help you?" Lisa said indicating the chair in front of her desk.
I took a deep breath and concentrated. "A week ago or so I was looking around our code repository and..."
"What's a code repository?" Lisa interrupted.
"Oh sorry. That's the place where we keep all our software and all the previous versions, it's a storage system."
Lisa made a circular gesture for me to continue.
"I was digging around in there and came across a directory named with random capital letters. Inside I found a program that had not been touched in several years." I paused and took another deep breath. "That program was written to modify the accounts payable and receivable databases and also had permission to both credit and debit the business accounts."
"Is that unique?" Lisa asked.
"No, we write many programs like that for accounting. But this one made very minor changes to hundreds of transactions and changed the amounts on almost everything. It was not a lot but it could add up depending on how many times it’s run."
Lisa's eyes flared in understanding and she leaned forward in her desk. "You would not be here if this were just an experiment or some old testing."
I nodded. "It was last run on Monday. I saw the updates in the databases, you would never notice unless you were watching for them."
"Alex?" Lisa guessed.
"She definitely wrote it, no one else has the knowledge, I don't know if she is running it. I can't believe..."
"How much money?" Lisa interrupted.
"It's not possible for me to know because it would depend on how many transactions are active in the system at the time and their value." I answered.
"You said it skims off funds?" Lisa continued the interrogation.
"Yes. It is designed to hide the money."
"Where does it go?"
I leaned to one side and pulled out a folded sticky note from in my pocket. "This is the account number. It was hard coded into the program. It has not been changed for 6 years."
Lisa looked at the number and grabbed her phone. "Hey Stan I need you to check the owner of a bank account for me." Lisa waited a moment and the read off the number. "Ok, call me when you find out."
Lisa turned her attention back to me. "How sure are you about all of this?"
"I have been studying this thing for a week. You could ask Alex, but if I'm right..." I shook my head. "Look she can't be the one running it. Maybe she was forced."
The phone rang and Lisa grabbed the receiver. "McGentry." She said into the phone. Her face began to pale and she slowly lowered the receiver back to the cradle.
"What is it?" I said becoming alarmed at her obvious fear.
Lisa shook her head. "The less you know the better, go find Polly and stay with her. This is big Jack. Don't talk to anybody from work. Stay at my house, I want to know where you are at all times. Go." The last word was issued with the strength of a command.
I fled the office to the sound of Lisa yelling for her assistants. I walked directly to the elevator and when it would not arrive fast enough I used the stairs. By the time Polly's house was in view the pressure behind my eyes had blossomed into a mammoth migraine. Polly opened the front door when I reached for the handle. She wore a pair of off black cotton leggings with a light blue, short-sleeved tunic which was thin enough to hint at the bra she wore beneath. Polly's Outfit
She took one look and pulled me inside. "Mom called, what's going on? She sounded scared." Polly said while leading me to the couch.
"Argh. This damn headache." I said pushing on my temples with my palms.
"Here, lay down. Put your head on my lap." Polly said pulling my body onto the couch and gently pressing my head onto her lap. She slowly began to massage my temples. "Now take your time and tell me what happened?"
"I've been studying this program at work. I figured out that it is probably being used to embezzle money from the company. I told your Mom today. I never knew where the money was going but it took Lisa less than a minute to figure that out."
"Oh dear. It must be someone big for her to send you home."
"I feel sick. Alex wrote the program. I just don't understand why?"
"Alex is the programmer lady that taught you?"
"Yeah, she's so young too. This could ruin her." I answered.
"Young?" Polly said. "I thought she was older than Mom."
"No, twenties, maybe early thirties, but I doubt it." I answered.
"Is she cute?" Polly said.
My eyes shot open and I stared into Polly's jealous eyes. "Polly, I don't even know. I met her after I met you."
The answer must have been correct because her hand slipped around my neck and began to slide inside the collar of my shirt. "You did nothing wrong. Don't worry about it."
I snorted. "I could have done lots of things, chief among them talked to Alex, my mentor, before ratting her out to Lisa." I shook my head and sat up from Polly's lap. "God, I feel so helpless."
I began to pace through the living room. My rational mind was clearly informing me my actions had been correct but I was terrified for Alex. "What if she gets put in jail? It will be my fault."
"Jack sit down. This is not your fault." Polly said crossing her arms beneath her breasts.
"I can't sit. I need to do something. Maybe I should call Alex and let her know what I did. She could explain..."
"No." Polly said. "Mom wants you away from this and I agree with her. You are being irrational."
"Irrational!" I said my voice rising. "Alex is in trouble and it's my fault. I could help her."
Polly stood up and grabbed my arm to stop my frenetic pacing. "Stop Jack, you can't save everybody."
"I have to try." I closed my eyes and groaned. "I need to try."
I felt Polly's hands on my face and I opened my eyes. Her fiery green eyes were filled with compassion. "Not this time. Follow me I have something that will help."
I followed Polly up the stairs unable, even in my distress, to keep my eyes away from her amazing legs. She pulled me into her room and pushed me onto the bed my head narrowly missing the metal footboard. "Now let me take your mind off of things." Polly straddled my chest pinning both my arms to my sides.
"I don't feel like playing." I said struggling to free my arms.
"Oh really." Polly's fingers slid along my neck and tugged at the crystal collar pulling me toward her moist lips. Her tongue plunged into my mouth and danced across my lips. Polly moaned as if she were tasting the finest honey.
It was all a ruse though, a distraction. Polly released the collar and suddenly I felt my neck pulled to the side and a familiar ratcheting sounded near my right ear. Polly rolled off my body freeing my hands. I tried to sit up but the crystal collar yanked at my neck holding me down. I felt around the implacable crystal rope and discovered a plastic band, a zip tie, connecting the collar to the wrought iron footboard. "Hey." I tugged and the next word came out as a wheeze as the collar briefly squeezed my throat.
"Relax Jack. It's not tight if you don't struggle." Polly stated.
I moved as close to the foot board as possible and slowly rotated my head to look at Polly who had just finished placing a familiar black duffel bag near the head of the bed. "What are you doing?"
"I'm keeping you from doing something stupid. No dashing off without thinking today." Polly answered pulling long lengths of rope and scarves from the bag.
"Please Polly, I can help her."
Polly's eyes flared into twin suns of green fire. "No you can't. Not everybody can be saved, I don't care what overdeveloped sense of knighthood you seem to have. Not every woman who gets in trouble is a damsel in distress. Whatever Alex did is not your problem and you aren't going anywhere near her until I hear from Mom. It might be you that ends up in jail, and I'll be damned if that is going to happen to you."
I yanked at the zip tie holding my neck. I tugged until my fingers burned. I looked back to Polly who was staring at me. "Please Polly."
Ignoring the words Polly stepped closer. "Let go Jack, this is beyond your control."
"Only because you’re keeping me here."
Polly shrugged. "I don't want to fight, but you are going to be tied up in a neat little package whether you like it or not. I will let you control how severe it's going to be."
I looked at her without speaking still hoping for a way to escape the situation and help Alex, at least to vouch for her kindness and intelligence.
"Do exactly as I say, and we might have a fun afternoon." Polly said with a hopeful smile.
I was in no mood for games and even though her whole posture dripped with delightful promises I looked away and continued to jerk at the stubborn zip tie that trapped my neck.
Polly stepped to the end of the bed holding out a pair of white satin panties. "Put these in your mouth, talking is not required."
In a fit of pique I snatched the silky underwear and tossed them across the room.
"Tsk, tsk. That will cost you." Polly retrieved the panties and stood near my legs which were bent at the knees to keep them from dangling painfully from the edge of the mattress. "Take off your shoes."
Anger and frustration are not a good combination for intelligent decisions. "No."
"Again, that will cost you." Polly stated flatly
"Polly if you love me, you will let me go."
Quick as thought Polly jumped onto the bed and yanked my hands from my trapped neck pinning them to the mattress with her knees. "If I love you!" Polly screamed. "If I love you. You ass, how dare you say that to me."
Terror washed over me. Polly had been angry before but this was something new. I tried to respond but Polly's hand pressed down hard over my mouth pressing my head deep into the soft mattress.
"Listen to me, Jack." She bit off my name as if it were a curse. "There is a McGentry in control at your office and there is a McGentry in control here. You are not." Polly glared at me for long moments and then slowly slid off my body. "And if you love me Jack, when I come back you better be chewing on these panties." She threw the silk garment within reach of my fingers. "And your shoes better be off. I'm going to go cool down before I do something I regret."
It was all wrong, so very wrong.
I stared at the lines of code on the screen while absently fiddling with the smooth crystal around my neck. At this point I either had to tell somebody or quit my job, the truth was undeniable. I glanced over my shoulder toward Alex who was twisting one pink lock of hair in her fingers while her other hand danced across the keyboard.
“If she knew what I knew.” I thought and looked back to the screen.
She did know, that was the whole problem. She had written this damnable program, could she be using it? I shutdown my computer and slowly walked down the hall toward Lisa's office. "Do it now, before you lose your nerve." I whispered low enough for no one to hear.
A quick knock on the office door brought an equally quick reply. "Come in."
I stuck my head inside and looked around. Save for Lisa the office was empty. "Do you have a minute?"
She noticed my look and raised one eyebrow in curiosity. "Sure Jack, business or personal?" Lisa asked.
"Business." I answered and absently fingered the smooth crystal collar. Polly made it plain to me in the days since her birthday party that it was in fact a collar.
"It's nearly invisible unless you play with it like that." Lisa said. "I'm surprised you are wearing it still."
"Oh, uh..." I quickly dropped my hands to my sides. "I can't take it off myself."
"It's permanent?" Lisa said obviously surprised.
"No, Polly has taken it off several times, even showed me the mechanism but for the life of me I can't seem to make it work. It's weird."
Lisa pursed her lips and smiled. "Polly enjoys that I'd imagine."
"She does. She really does." I keenly remembered the delight in Polly's eyes as I struggled with the devious collar for over an hour before finally admitting defeat.
"Well, like I said, if you don't play with it no one will notice." Lisa finished.
This was true only for most people. The Monday after the birthday party I had met April Dawson in the foyer of the office and the "necklace" was the first thing she mentioned. Oddly though, no one else noticed. It took two days for Alex to say anything and I had been fiddling with it constantly. "So how can I help you?" Lisa said indicating the chair in front of her desk.
I took a deep breath and concentrated. "A week ago or so I was looking around our code repository and..."
"What's a code repository?" Lisa interrupted.
"Oh sorry. That's the place where we keep all our software and all the previous versions, it's a storage system."
Lisa made a circular gesture for me to continue.
"I was digging around in there and came across a directory named with random capital letters. Inside I found a program that had not been touched in several years." I paused and took another deep breath. "That program was written to modify the accounts payable and receivable databases and also had permission to both credit and debit the business accounts."
"Is that unique?" Lisa asked.
"No, we write many programs like that for accounting. But this one made very minor changes to hundreds of transactions and changed the amounts on almost everything. It was not a lot but it could add up depending on how many times it’s run."
Lisa's eyes flared in understanding and she leaned forward in her desk. "You would not be here if this were just an experiment or some old testing."
I nodded. "It was last run on Monday. I saw the updates in the databases, you would never notice unless you were watching for them."
"Alex?" Lisa guessed.
"She definitely wrote it, no one else has the knowledge, I don't know if she is running it. I can't believe..."
"How much money?" Lisa interrupted.
"It's not possible for me to know because it would depend on how many transactions are active in the system at the time and their value." I answered.
"You said it skims off funds?" Lisa continued the interrogation.
"Yes. It is designed to hide the money."
"Where does it go?"
I leaned to one side and pulled out a folded sticky note from in my pocket. "This is the account number. It was hard coded into the program. It has not been changed for 6 years."
Lisa looked at the number and grabbed her phone. "Hey Stan I need you to check the owner of a bank account for me." Lisa waited a moment and the read off the number. "Ok, call me when you find out."
Lisa turned her attention back to me. "How sure are you about all of this?"
"I have been studying this thing for a week. You could ask Alex, but if I'm right..." I shook my head. "Look she can't be the one running it. Maybe she was forced."
The phone rang and Lisa grabbed the receiver. "McGentry." She said into the phone. Her face began to pale and she slowly lowered the receiver back to the cradle.
"What is it?" I said becoming alarmed at her obvious fear.
Lisa shook her head. "The less you know the better, go find Polly and stay with her. This is big Jack. Don't talk to anybody from work. Stay at my house, I want to know where you are at all times. Go." The last word was issued with the strength of a command.
I fled the office to the sound of Lisa yelling for her assistants. I walked directly to the elevator and when it would not arrive fast enough I used the stairs. By the time Polly's house was in view the pressure behind my eyes had blossomed into a mammoth migraine. Polly opened the front door when I reached for the handle. She wore a pair of off black cotton leggings with a light blue, short-sleeved tunic which was thin enough to hint at the bra she wore beneath. Polly's Outfit
She took one look and pulled me inside. "Mom called, what's going on? She sounded scared." Polly said while leading me to the couch.
"Argh. This damn headache." I said pushing on my temples with my palms.
"Here, lay down. Put your head on my lap." Polly said pulling my body onto the couch and gently pressing my head onto her lap. She slowly began to massage my temples. "Now take your time and tell me what happened?"
"I've been studying this program at work. I figured out that it is probably being used to embezzle money from the company. I told your Mom today. I never knew where the money was going but it took Lisa less than a minute to figure that out."
"Oh dear. It must be someone big for her to send you home."
"I feel sick. Alex wrote the program. I just don't understand why?"
"Alex is the programmer lady that taught you?"
"Yeah, she's so young too. This could ruin her." I answered.
"Young?" Polly said. "I thought she was older than Mom."
"No, twenties, maybe early thirties, but I doubt it." I answered.
"Is she cute?" Polly said.
My eyes shot open and I stared into Polly's jealous eyes. "Polly, I don't even know. I met her after I met you."
The answer must have been correct because her hand slipped around my neck and began to slide inside the collar of my shirt. "You did nothing wrong. Don't worry about it."
I snorted. "I could have done lots of things, chief among them talked to Alex, my mentor, before ratting her out to Lisa." I shook my head and sat up from Polly's lap. "God, I feel so helpless."
I began to pace through the living room. My rational mind was clearly informing me my actions had been correct but I was terrified for Alex. "What if she gets put in jail? It will be my fault."
"Jack sit down. This is not your fault." Polly said crossing her arms beneath her breasts.
"I can't sit. I need to do something. Maybe I should call Alex and let her know what I did. She could explain..."
"No." Polly said. "Mom wants you away from this and I agree with her. You are being irrational."
"Irrational!" I said my voice rising. "Alex is in trouble and it's my fault. I could help her."
Polly stood up and grabbed my arm to stop my frenetic pacing. "Stop Jack, you can't save everybody."
"I have to try." I closed my eyes and groaned. "I need to try."
I felt Polly's hands on my face and I opened my eyes. Her fiery green eyes were filled with compassion. "Not this time. Follow me I have something that will help."
I followed Polly up the stairs unable, even in my distress, to keep my eyes away from her amazing legs. She pulled me into her room and pushed me onto the bed my head narrowly missing the metal footboard. "Now let me take your mind off of things." Polly straddled my chest pinning both my arms to my sides.
"I don't feel like playing." I said struggling to free my arms.
"Oh really." Polly's fingers slid along my neck and tugged at the crystal collar pulling me toward her moist lips. Her tongue plunged into my mouth and danced across my lips. Polly moaned as if she were tasting the finest honey.
It was all a ruse though, a distraction. Polly released the collar and suddenly I felt my neck pulled to the side and a familiar ratcheting sounded near my right ear. Polly rolled off my body freeing my hands. I tried to sit up but the crystal collar yanked at my neck holding me down. I felt around the implacable crystal rope and discovered a plastic band, a zip tie, connecting the collar to the wrought iron footboard. "Hey." I tugged and the next word came out as a wheeze as the collar briefly squeezed my throat.
"Relax Jack. It's not tight if you don't struggle." Polly stated.
I moved as close to the foot board as possible and slowly rotated my head to look at Polly who had just finished placing a familiar black duffel bag near the head of the bed. "What are you doing?"
"I'm keeping you from doing something stupid. No dashing off without thinking today." Polly answered pulling long lengths of rope and scarves from the bag.
"Please Polly, I can help her."
Polly's eyes flared into twin suns of green fire. "No you can't. Not everybody can be saved, I don't care what overdeveloped sense of knighthood you seem to have. Not every woman who gets in trouble is a damsel in distress. Whatever Alex did is not your problem and you aren't going anywhere near her until I hear from Mom. It might be you that ends up in jail, and I'll be damned if that is going to happen to you."
I yanked at the zip tie holding my neck. I tugged until my fingers burned. I looked back to Polly who was staring at me. "Please Polly."
Ignoring the words Polly stepped closer. "Let go Jack, this is beyond your control."
"Only because you’re keeping me here."
Polly shrugged. "I don't want to fight, but you are going to be tied up in a neat little package whether you like it or not. I will let you control how severe it's going to be."
I looked at her without speaking still hoping for a way to escape the situation and help Alex, at least to vouch for her kindness and intelligence.
"Do exactly as I say, and we might have a fun afternoon." Polly said with a hopeful smile.
I was in no mood for games and even though her whole posture dripped with delightful promises I looked away and continued to jerk at the stubborn zip tie that trapped my neck.
Polly stepped to the end of the bed holding out a pair of white satin panties. "Put these in your mouth, talking is not required."
In a fit of pique I snatched the silky underwear and tossed them across the room.
"Tsk, tsk. That will cost you." Polly retrieved the panties and stood near my legs which were bent at the knees to keep them from dangling painfully from the edge of the mattress. "Take off your shoes."
Anger and frustration are not a good combination for intelligent decisions. "No."
"Again, that will cost you." Polly stated flatly
"Polly if you love me, you will let me go."
Quick as thought Polly jumped onto the bed and yanked my hands from my trapped neck pinning them to the mattress with her knees. "If I love you!" Polly screamed. "If I love you. You ass, how dare you say that to me."
Terror washed over me. Polly had been angry before but this was something new. I tried to respond but Polly's hand pressed down hard over my mouth pressing my head deep into the soft mattress.
"Listen to me, Jack." She bit off my name as if it were a curse. "There is a McGentry in control at your office and there is a McGentry in control here. You are not." Polly glared at me for long moments and then slowly slid off my body. "And if you love me Jack, when I come back you better be chewing on these panties." She threw the silk garment within reach of my fingers. "And your shoes better be off. I'm going to go cool down before I do something I regret."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 47 - Promotion p2
If Polly's desire had been to take my mind off my troubles, she succeeded. Fear of Polly’s wrath filled all the spaces in my head previously filled by worry for Alex. I immediately used my feet to force my shoes onto the floor and then snatched up the pile of white silk near my hand and filled my mouth. Then I waited.
And waited.
My mouth was dry and only the motes dancing in a beam of sunlight shining through the window kept me from going nearly crazy from my imagination creating the worst possible scenarios, the next more terrible than the last. Polly finally returned stepping through the sunlight creating a halo of red from her wild curls. The anti-angelic look fit well with her stern look and hands-on-hips posture. "I'm sorry for what I said, I hope you are too."
I nodded as much as my trapped neck would allow and the wincing pain seemed a form of penance for my stupid words.
"Take off your pants." Polly said.
The matter-of-fact way she spoke caused me to freeze for a few moments. She raised her eyebrows and her gaze bored into me at the hesitation which jerked me into motion. I yanked off my pants forcing them with wild kicks off my legs and onto the floor.
"Now your shirt."
I unbuttoned my white collared shirt and jerked my wrists from the sleeves leaving me clad in nothing but my dark blue cotton boxer shorts. Polly disappeared into her closet and I closed my eyes in helpless frustration knowing there was nothing in the closet that would cause me anything but embarrassment.
She returned in moments with something dark colored draped over one arm. "Penance time. I was going to just tie you to the bed but your mouth ruined any hope of such simplicity."
I made a muffled response though silky wad in my mouth but Polly just shook her head. "Nope, don't bother with excuses."
I could have done a lot of things in that moment. I could have spit out the panties and told Polly I was in no mood for these games. I could have jerked on the bed until the crystal necklace began to do real damage to my skin which would force Polly to interrupt her plans. What I did, however, was close my eyes and try my best not to be aroused by the situation. This of course was useless since closing my eyes only increased the fuel feeding my imagination, especially when I felt cool fingers brush along the tops of my feet.
Her fingers moved higher and my back began to arch as her touch rose above my knees and danced along my thighs. Suddenly her delicate fingers were drawing fine circles around my navel and then just as suddenly her fingers grasped the elastic waistband of my boxer shorts and jerked them down my legs and off my body in one smooth motion.
My eyes flew open in surprise and I jerked only to be stopped by another choking pain from the collar. I looked down over my body desperately embarrassed by my nudity and watched as Polly's eyes bored into me as she twirled my boxers around one finger. "There we go, just like the day we met."
I felt the heat rise in my chest and flow up my neck into my face. Quickly covering my genitals with my hands I wondered at how crazy my life had become. "Oh come now, I love your body Jack, every bit of it. No need to hide yourself from me." Polly said.
I looked into her sincere and smiling face but could not force my hands to move. Polly shrugged. "No matter." She reached down and picked up a shiny pile of black nylon. She balled the fabric between her fingers and then crawled onto the bed. She encircled my foot with the material and I felt the familiar feel of buttery soft hosiery being pulled up my leg. Working from leg to leg she pulled the tight nylon up my body until finally covering my unmoving hands with the waistband of the tights. "Move your hands Jack, these are relatively opaque."
I did so reluctantly and lifted my hips allowing her to settle the shiny black tights into place around my waist. Despite her assurances that the tights were opaque I replaced my hands back over my crotch.
"You know what's better than a beautiful pair of tights?" Polly asked with a smile as she slid her hands along my outer thighs. I looked into her smiling green eyes and held perfectly still not at all excited by any of the possible answers that went through my head. At the same time I could not deny the electric feelings her fingers were producing in combination with the tights now hugging my legs. Polly held up a hand holding a similarly sized pile of nylon but this time in dazzling white. "Two pairs of beautiful tights." Polly smiled. "I'm curious how the white will look over the top of the black." As Polly repeated her efforts with the white tights, I could not deny the feeling of nylon sliding across nylon was pleasant beyond my imagining. A fact I could not hide from Polly who studied my reaction as a bird studies a worm. "Feels nice huh?"
There was no need to answer. Polly knew what I was thinking as continued to slowly raise the second pair of tights slowly up my legs. "White over black is cool, but your reaction is waaaay more interesting. Now for my next trick." Polly twirled her hands like she was a stage magician while displaying a black leotard slashed with threads of silver. One I had seen her wear before.
"Don't worry, this is the last thing I'll make you wear today. Unless you count ropes, and tape, and maybe a blindfold, and perhaps a gag." Polly giggled while ticking the items off with her fingers.
I rolled my eyes and made of show of angry grunting.
"Oh hush Jack, name one place you would rather be than right here?" Polly said as she straddled my body between her legs. The feeling of her firm thighs encased in the black leggings she wore caused all angry responses to flee my mind.
She rolled away and easily slid the leotard over my compressed toes, the two materials sliding past each other easily. I debated whether or not to be difficult when she positioned my arms to slip into the long sleeves but figured I was in no position to escape or argue. The tight material felt cool to my skin but quickly warmed leaving only a pleasant tightness against my upper body and arms.
"Ok now that you are properly dressed we can move on to the fun stuff. Roll over and face away from me." I moved slowly allowing the crystal collar to slide along my neck until I was lying on my side. Polly grabbed my arms and pulled them both behind my back and I felt the familiar pressure of rope around my wrists. She took her time, wrapping the coils several times before finishing with a vertical cinch. She moved higher pulling my elbows together until a grunt escaped my lips. "Well short of touching." Polly said with a cluck of her tongue. "We need to work on your flexibility."
I was relieved that Polly did not force my elbows as closely as she had done in the past but then realized this act of kindness likely meant I would not be released for a long while. I tested the bonds as Polly slid off the bed. Her skills had only improved over the last few months and my searching fingers felt nothing but the firm coils of rope, the knots likely hidden between my elbows and far out of reach.
"Ok, now we can make you more comfortable." I felt the touch of metal near my neck and the zip-tie holding my crystal necklace to the footboard fell away. Polly pulled me toward the center of the bed and then grabbed more rope which she used to bind my knees together.
I jerked as her fingers brushed across the bottom of my nylon-covered feet. "Still ticklish through two layers." Polly said with a laugh. "I better get something to protect your sensitive soles before finishing with you."
I groaned and shook my head as Polly disappeared into her closet.
"None of that now, we are the same shoe size, or nearly so. How do you expect me to ignore such a delightful coincidence." Polly said with an eloquence only used when she was really excited. Polly's return purged all thought from my mind when I saw a strappy pair of heels dangling from her fingers. "What do you think?"
I shook my head and began to push the wad of silk from my mouth to protest. "Now, now Jack, leave the panties where they belong. You don't want to say something stupid...again." Polly chided with an upraised finger. "Once I get you tied I'll give you a drink, and maybe even an ice cube or two to suck on."
The thought of cool, wet ice sliding around my mouth was enough to calm my twitchy feet which allowed her to wrap the straps of the shoes across instep and ankle. More rope appeared from the floor and my ankles were soon bound and connected to the bonds holding my elbows securely behind my back. I was well and truly hogtied.
"Alright, that's enough to keep you from doing anything foolish. Let me get you a drink." Polly danced from the room returning moments later with a glass of water that already beaded with moisture. She pulled the silk undergarment from between my lips and held the straw close. I drank with undisguised pleasure for many seconds allowing the water to wash the grit from my mouth. I eventually pulled away fearing more from a future need for the toilet then for any desire to stop drinking. "There now, have I convinced you to stay here?"
I nodded. "I seem to have lost that argument completely."
Polly nodded. "Good."
"I am still very worried, despite your efforts." I answered.
"Oh is that a challenge?" Polly said raising an eyebrow.
"A challenge? I don't understand."
"You think I can't hold your thoughts as easily as I hold your body?"
"I didn't..." I started to say but Polly pressed a finger over my lips. She then picked up the glass of water and took a large drink. She pushed me onto my side and brought her mouth near my own. As our lips pressed together I felt an ice cube slide from her mouth into my own. The contrast between the cold ice and her hot mouth was unique and intriguing and I truly forgot everything but the sensation of her darting tongue in those brief moments. After some incalculable amount of time she pulled back leaving me with a much smaller ice cube in my mouth.
"I bet you weren't worried just then." Polly smiled triumphantly.
I nodded and shifted the ice to one cheek to answer. "Sadly it had to end." I jerked my arms and legs and rolled back onto my stomach laying my head on the soft sheets my thoughts once again swirling back to images of Alex being questioned by law enforcement or even in jail.
I did not realize that Polly had left the room until the soft brush of air announced her return. I glanced up idly in her direction and my eyes bulged from my head. She sat on the bed as if nothing at all had changed except now she wore a dark green nightie that reflected the late day sunshine as if it were coated in diamonds. Of all my weaknesses, the one thing I can never stop staring at is shiny clothing, it did not matter if it was out on the streets or on the television, the sight of wetlook leggings, silk skirts, or shiny tops always drew my eye. Now Polly sat within inches of my nose wearing nothing but a short and shiny nightie. She grabbed her cell phone and laid back crosswise across the bed with her feet hanging over the edge. Polly's Nightie
I quickly jerked my bound legs using the momentum to fall onto my side placing my eyes directly level with her knees. The hem of her short gown was only inches away. I jerked at my bonds and managed to move enough so that my cheek rested against her leg which she promptly bent at the knee affording me a view of her firm buttocks beneath the nightgown. I started to pant and a whine escaped my lips.
Polly looked down at me through the trough of her breasts. "Are you ok?" She could not keep a smile from her lips.
I opened my mouth and closed it, repeating the same action unable to find any words.
Polly shrugged and returned to staring at the small screen in her hand. "Mom says to not expect her until late tonight. She also says she spoke with your parents and they agree you should stay here. Any objections?"
I barely heard the words having finally managed to maneuver myself closer so my face was in contact with her hip. I could feel the soft and slippery material against my skin. The cool fabric had a slight musty smell as if the garment had been in a drawer for many years but I could still detect the faint hint of vanilla and roses that was my eternal aphrodisiac. I closed my eyes and bathed in the sensations.
A faint beep from Polly's hand sounded a few moments later. "Well, looks like Mom is on her way. It's only 6:30 I didn't expect her for another hour or more. Must be good news."
I was not sure what she was talking about and hardly I cared. Anything other than my struggle to get closer to Polly's beautiful body was nothing to me. "I better get you tucked away a little more securely so Mom and I can talk." Polly stood up robbing me of my infatuation. I whined pitifully as she retrieved the wad of silk from the floor and dipped it into the glass of water. After wringing it out slightly she approached me and knelt down on the floor. "Poor thing, I think you have to admit I can also control your thoughts, yes?"
I was still staring at her body as she pushed the sodden silk between my lips. She reached down toward the floor and produced a roll of self-adhering wrap which she used as a cleave gag forcing the panties deeper into my mouth eliminating any chance I had of expelling them. "Your day is almost over. It was fun to get some time together, just the two of us." Polly giggled. "I am going to talk to Mom, after I change out of this nightie of course, and then I'll be back to let you go. It won't be long." She rubbed her hand along my thigh and snapped the leotard across my butt. She laughed and hopped out of the room in a blaze of wild red and shiny green that left an afterimage in both my eyes and thoughts.
She was right of course, I had not thought about Alex once the entire time she was next to me. I was so easy to manipulate and Polly performed the task as naturally as breathing. I was helpless to even argue with her.
It was well worth it. There may come a day when she goes too far, but Polly's "too far" is so much better than life without her. I slid my legs across the bed and felt the electric feeling of Polly's silky sheets against the smooth nylon covering my body and realized she knew exactly what she was doing.
It seemed a long time before the click of the door knob pulled my head from off the bed. My arms were sore and the normally soft ropes now felt like metal wires twisted around my joints. I waited for the expected wild red hair to precede Polly's entrance but instead the door opened wide and a woman in a tan skirt, loose blouse, and scuffed flats pulled a large suitcase backward into the room with a grunt of effort. She stood up and arched her back to relieve the strain of her chore and I saw the familiar multicolored hair of Alex.
Terror. Only terror filled my mind as I watched her slowly glance around the room until her eyes finally found my own. Her hands flew to her face and she stepped backward stumbling over her large suitcase causing it to fall and landing atop it with a soft thud. The impact must have caused her panicked mind to reboot because she cocked her head toward me from her disheveled seat atop the suitcase. "Jack?"
She stood up and walked forward. "What is going on?" She then looked around the room and inside the closet and her head did a quick shake of denial. "Oh God, I'm in the wrong room."
If Polly's desire had been to take my mind off my troubles, she succeeded. Fear of Polly’s wrath filled all the spaces in my head previously filled by worry for Alex. I immediately used my feet to force my shoes onto the floor and then snatched up the pile of white silk near my hand and filled my mouth. Then I waited.
And waited.
My mouth was dry and only the motes dancing in a beam of sunlight shining through the window kept me from going nearly crazy from my imagination creating the worst possible scenarios, the next more terrible than the last. Polly finally returned stepping through the sunlight creating a halo of red from her wild curls. The anti-angelic look fit well with her stern look and hands-on-hips posture. "I'm sorry for what I said, I hope you are too."
I nodded as much as my trapped neck would allow and the wincing pain seemed a form of penance for my stupid words.
"Take off your pants." Polly said.
The matter-of-fact way she spoke caused me to freeze for a few moments. She raised her eyebrows and her gaze bored into me at the hesitation which jerked me into motion. I yanked off my pants forcing them with wild kicks off my legs and onto the floor.
"Now your shirt."
I unbuttoned my white collared shirt and jerked my wrists from the sleeves leaving me clad in nothing but my dark blue cotton boxer shorts. Polly disappeared into her closet and I closed my eyes in helpless frustration knowing there was nothing in the closet that would cause me anything but embarrassment.
She returned in moments with something dark colored draped over one arm. "Penance time. I was going to just tie you to the bed but your mouth ruined any hope of such simplicity."
I made a muffled response though silky wad in my mouth but Polly just shook her head. "Nope, don't bother with excuses."
I could have done a lot of things in that moment. I could have spit out the panties and told Polly I was in no mood for these games. I could have jerked on the bed until the crystal necklace began to do real damage to my skin which would force Polly to interrupt her plans. What I did, however, was close my eyes and try my best not to be aroused by the situation. This of course was useless since closing my eyes only increased the fuel feeding my imagination, especially when I felt cool fingers brush along the tops of my feet.
Her fingers moved higher and my back began to arch as her touch rose above my knees and danced along my thighs. Suddenly her delicate fingers were drawing fine circles around my navel and then just as suddenly her fingers grasped the elastic waistband of my boxer shorts and jerked them down my legs and off my body in one smooth motion.
My eyes flew open in surprise and I jerked only to be stopped by another choking pain from the collar. I looked down over my body desperately embarrassed by my nudity and watched as Polly's eyes bored into me as she twirled my boxers around one finger. "There we go, just like the day we met."
I felt the heat rise in my chest and flow up my neck into my face. Quickly covering my genitals with my hands I wondered at how crazy my life had become. "Oh come now, I love your body Jack, every bit of it. No need to hide yourself from me." Polly said.
I looked into her sincere and smiling face but could not force my hands to move. Polly shrugged. "No matter." She reached down and picked up a shiny pile of black nylon. She balled the fabric between her fingers and then crawled onto the bed. She encircled my foot with the material and I felt the familiar feel of buttery soft hosiery being pulled up my leg. Working from leg to leg she pulled the tight nylon up my body until finally covering my unmoving hands with the waistband of the tights. "Move your hands Jack, these are relatively opaque."
I did so reluctantly and lifted my hips allowing her to settle the shiny black tights into place around my waist. Despite her assurances that the tights were opaque I replaced my hands back over my crotch.
"You know what's better than a beautiful pair of tights?" Polly asked with a smile as she slid her hands along my outer thighs. I looked into her smiling green eyes and held perfectly still not at all excited by any of the possible answers that went through my head. At the same time I could not deny the electric feelings her fingers were producing in combination with the tights now hugging my legs. Polly held up a hand holding a similarly sized pile of nylon but this time in dazzling white. "Two pairs of beautiful tights." Polly smiled. "I'm curious how the white will look over the top of the black." As Polly repeated her efforts with the white tights, I could not deny the feeling of nylon sliding across nylon was pleasant beyond my imagining. A fact I could not hide from Polly who studied my reaction as a bird studies a worm. "Feels nice huh?"
There was no need to answer. Polly knew what I was thinking as continued to slowly raise the second pair of tights slowly up my legs. "White over black is cool, but your reaction is waaaay more interesting. Now for my next trick." Polly twirled her hands like she was a stage magician while displaying a black leotard slashed with threads of silver. One I had seen her wear before.
"Don't worry, this is the last thing I'll make you wear today. Unless you count ropes, and tape, and maybe a blindfold, and perhaps a gag." Polly giggled while ticking the items off with her fingers.
I rolled my eyes and made of show of angry grunting.
"Oh hush Jack, name one place you would rather be than right here?" Polly said as she straddled my body between her legs. The feeling of her firm thighs encased in the black leggings she wore caused all angry responses to flee my mind.
She rolled away and easily slid the leotard over my compressed toes, the two materials sliding past each other easily. I debated whether or not to be difficult when she positioned my arms to slip into the long sleeves but figured I was in no position to escape or argue. The tight material felt cool to my skin but quickly warmed leaving only a pleasant tightness against my upper body and arms.
"Ok now that you are properly dressed we can move on to the fun stuff. Roll over and face away from me." I moved slowly allowing the crystal collar to slide along my neck until I was lying on my side. Polly grabbed my arms and pulled them both behind my back and I felt the familiar pressure of rope around my wrists. She took her time, wrapping the coils several times before finishing with a vertical cinch. She moved higher pulling my elbows together until a grunt escaped my lips. "Well short of touching." Polly said with a cluck of her tongue. "We need to work on your flexibility."
I was relieved that Polly did not force my elbows as closely as she had done in the past but then realized this act of kindness likely meant I would not be released for a long while. I tested the bonds as Polly slid off the bed. Her skills had only improved over the last few months and my searching fingers felt nothing but the firm coils of rope, the knots likely hidden between my elbows and far out of reach.
"Ok, now we can make you more comfortable." I felt the touch of metal near my neck and the zip-tie holding my crystal necklace to the footboard fell away. Polly pulled me toward the center of the bed and then grabbed more rope which she used to bind my knees together.
I jerked as her fingers brushed across the bottom of my nylon-covered feet. "Still ticklish through two layers." Polly said with a laugh. "I better get something to protect your sensitive soles before finishing with you."
I groaned and shook my head as Polly disappeared into her closet.
"None of that now, we are the same shoe size, or nearly so. How do you expect me to ignore such a delightful coincidence." Polly said with an eloquence only used when she was really excited. Polly's return purged all thought from my mind when I saw a strappy pair of heels dangling from her fingers. "What do you think?"
I shook my head and began to push the wad of silk from my mouth to protest. "Now, now Jack, leave the panties where they belong. You don't want to say something stupid...again." Polly chided with an upraised finger. "Once I get you tied I'll give you a drink, and maybe even an ice cube or two to suck on."
The thought of cool, wet ice sliding around my mouth was enough to calm my twitchy feet which allowed her to wrap the straps of the shoes across instep and ankle. More rope appeared from the floor and my ankles were soon bound and connected to the bonds holding my elbows securely behind my back. I was well and truly hogtied.
"Alright, that's enough to keep you from doing anything foolish. Let me get you a drink." Polly danced from the room returning moments later with a glass of water that already beaded with moisture. She pulled the silk undergarment from between my lips and held the straw close. I drank with undisguised pleasure for many seconds allowing the water to wash the grit from my mouth. I eventually pulled away fearing more from a future need for the toilet then for any desire to stop drinking. "There now, have I convinced you to stay here?"
I nodded. "I seem to have lost that argument completely."
Polly nodded. "Good."
"I am still very worried, despite your efforts." I answered.
"Oh is that a challenge?" Polly said raising an eyebrow.
"A challenge? I don't understand."
"You think I can't hold your thoughts as easily as I hold your body?"
"I didn't..." I started to say but Polly pressed a finger over my lips. She then picked up the glass of water and took a large drink. She pushed me onto my side and brought her mouth near my own. As our lips pressed together I felt an ice cube slide from her mouth into my own. The contrast between the cold ice and her hot mouth was unique and intriguing and I truly forgot everything but the sensation of her darting tongue in those brief moments. After some incalculable amount of time she pulled back leaving me with a much smaller ice cube in my mouth.
"I bet you weren't worried just then." Polly smiled triumphantly.
I nodded and shifted the ice to one cheek to answer. "Sadly it had to end." I jerked my arms and legs and rolled back onto my stomach laying my head on the soft sheets my thoughts once again swirling back to images of Alex being questioned by law enforcement or even in jail.
I did not realize that Polly had left the room until the soft brush of air announced her return. I glanced up idly in her direction and my eyes bulged from my head. She sat on the bed as if nothing at all had changed except now she wore a dark green nightie that reflected the late day sunshine as if it were coated in diamonds. Of all my weaknesses, the one thing I can never stop staring at is shiny clothing, it did not matter if it was out on the streets or on the television, the sight of wetlook leggings, silk skirts, or shiny tops always drew my eye. Now Polly sat within inches of my nose wearing nothing but a short and shiny nightie. She grabbed her cell phone and laid back crosswise across the bed with her feet hanging over the edge. Polly's Nightie
I quickly jerked my bound legs using the momentum to fall onto my side placing my eyes directly level with her knees. The hem of her short gown was only inches away. I jerked at my bonds and managed to move enough so that my cheek rested against her leg which she promptly bent at the knee affording me a view of her firm buttocks beneath the nightgown. I started to pant and a whine escaped my lips.
Polly looked down at me through the trough of her breasts. "Are you ok?" She could not keep a smile from her lips.
I opened my mouth and closed it, repeating the same action unable to find any words.
Polly shrugged and returned to staring at the small screen in her hand. "Mom says to not expect her until late tonight. She also says she spoke with your parents and they agree you should stay here. Any objections?"
I barely heard the words having finally managed to maneuver myself closer so my face was in contact with her hip. I could feel the soft and slippery material against my skin. The cool fabric had a slight musty smell as if the garment had been in a drawer for many years but I could still detect the faint hint of vanilla and roses that was my eternal aphrodisiac. I closed my eyes and bathed in the sensations.
A faint beep from Polly's hand sounded a few moments later. "Well, looks like Mom is on her way. It's only 6:30 I didn't expect her for another hour or more. Must be good news."
I was not sure what she was talking about and hardly I cared. Anything other than my struggle to get closer to Polly's beautiful body was nothing to me. "I better get you tucked away a little more securely so Mom and I can talk." Polly stood up robbing me of my infatuation. I whined pitifully as she retrieved the wad of silk from the floor and dipped it into the glass of water. After wringing it out slightly she approached me and knelt down on the floor. "Poor thing, I think you have to admit I can also control your thoughts, yes?"
I was still staring at her body as she pushed the sodden silk between my lips. She reached down toward the floor and produced a roll of self-adhering wrap which she used as a cleave gag forcing the panties deeper into my mouth eliminating any chance I had of expelling them. "Your day is almost over. It was fun to get some time together, just the two of us." Polly giggled. "I am going to talk to Mom, after I change out of this nightie of course, and then I'll be back to let you go. It won't be long." She rubbed her hand along my thigh and snapped the leotard across my butt. She laughed and hopped out of the room in a blaze of wild red and shiny green that left an afterimage in both my eyes and thoughts.
She was right of course, I had not thought about Alex once the entire time she was next to me. I was so easy to manipulate and Polly performed the task as naturally as breathing. I was helpless to even argue with her.
It was well worth it. There may come a day when she goes too far, but Polly's "too far" is so much better than life without her. I slid my legs across the bed and felt the electric feeling of Polly's silky sheets against the smooth nylon covering my body and realized she knew exactly what she was doing.
It seemed a long time before the click of the door knob pulled my head from off the bed. My arms were sore and the normally soft ropes now felt like metal wires twisted around my joints. I waited for the expected wild red hair to precede Polly's entrance but instead the door opened wide and a woman in a tan skirt, loose blouse, and scuffed flats pulled a large suitcase backward into the room with a grunt of effort. She stood up and arched her back to relieve the strain of her chore and I saw the familiar multicolored hair of Alex.
Terror. Only terror filled my mind as I watched her slowly glance around the room until her eyes finally found my own. Her hands flew to her face and she stepped backward stumbling over her large suitcase causing it to fall and landing atop it with a soft thud. The impact must have caused her panicked mind to reboot because she cocked her head toward me from her disheveled seat atop the suitcase. "Jack?"
She stood up and walked forward. "What is going on?" She then looked around the room and inside the closet and her head did a quick shake of denial. "Oh God, I'm in the wrong room."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 47 - Promotion p3
Alex walked toward the door and stopped and then spun around and walked back, her movements erratic, all the while talking to herself. "I'm so stupid, I should have accepted help with my suitcase." She slammed her forehead with the palm of her hand. "Stupid. Stupid. If I had allowed them to show me the room." Alex then seemed to realize something and ran toward me on the bed. "God Jack, are you tied up against your will?"
I shook my head.
Alex's eyes darted over my form, noticing my attire seemingly for the first time. "Oh my...oh my goodness. I see... wow." She stepped backward her mind putting things together about exactly what was going on here. "You look good..." Alex said.
I closed my eyes nearly crying from humiliation.
"No... that's not what I mean. Oh god, what do I do?" Alex went to her suitcase and began to tug the large case out of the room still talking to herself the whole time. "Just own up to it. Just own up to it. You're too nervous around Mrs. McGentry to hide it anyway." Her dialog was cut off by the closing of the door.
I repeatedly banged my head onto the bed wondering what this would mean. Why was she here? I renewed my hopeless struggles against Polly's rope work until the door finally opened and Polly entered the room. She ran toward the bed and reached for the gag but stopped short. "Let me say my apologies first."
I grunted and shook my head in frustration.
"I had no idea she was coming. And…” Polly shook her head in disbelief. “... if I had known she would enter the wrong room.” Polly shook her head again. “She was just so flustered from all that’s happened I didn't want to argue with her when she insisted she could do it by herself."
I looked at Polly intently trying to seem calm so she would remove the gag.
"Do you understand, can you forgive me?" Polly said.
I nodded.
Her fingers quickly unwrapped the gag and I used all my remaining self-control to speak softly and calmly. "Will you please release me?"
Polly nodded and after several minutes I was sitting on the bed rubbing my wrists and elbows. "What am I going to do? I work with her every day, closely."
"Mom suggested we sit down together for dinner. She is really embarrassed." Polly answered.
"She's embarrassed!" I said and stood up from the bed. The high heels I still wore caused me to pitch forward and I sprawled across the floor. "Shit. Can you help me out of these?"
Polly giggled. "Sure." She knelt down and quickly removed the heels. "Mom was in the middle of explaining to me why Alex is here when she walked back downstairs and told us she went in the wrong room."
I stayed on the floor and wondered how I would face Alex again. "I can't believe she went in the wrong room. Why is she here?" I began to strip out of the leotard and tights and put on my work clothes.
"Mom is worried about her and didn’t want her to spend the night alone. I guess she lives by herself." Polly said taking my hand. “Are you ready?”
I nodded and we walked out of the bedroom hand in hand. Alex and Lisa were already sitting at the table which was covered with many boxes of Chinese takeout. I tried but could not meet Alex's eyes. Lisa broke the awkward silence just after sitting down. "Alex what you saw in the bedroom has an explanation. I think Polly should start."
I looked up briefly and caught Alex's eye. She looked away immediately with an uncharacteristic blush.. "I'm sorry I didn't mean..." Alex began.
"We all know it was an accident, but let's just deal with this now and then we'll eat. Polly." Lisa said looking toward her daughter.
"I don't really understand what happened at work today but Mom called me and said to make sure and keep Jack from leaving. She told me he would try and leave. Mom was right. He kept pacing around the house saying how he should go back to work and warn you Alex. I finally had to tie him up so he wouldn't leave."
Alex looked up from the table. "You wanted to warn me?"
I nodded.
Lisa interrupted. "I think I should bring Jack up to speed on what is going on at work." Lisa took a deep breath. "The program you showed me was indeed being run routinely, and there was more than 300,000 dollars in the account it was attached to."
My eyes popped at the number.
"Yes, a significant sum. The perpetrator was Mr. Craddock."
"What!" I said. "The owner. Why?"
"Actually the firm is owned by several partners not just Mr. Craddock, and we don't really know why he did it, other than simple greed. The FBI is now involved and Mr. Craddock has been placed under arrest. The next few weeks will be very busy."
I looked at Alex. "Are you ok? Are you in trouble?
Lisa answered. "From a law enforcement standpoint she is in the clear due to her cooperation with authorities."
I nodded much relieved. "But why did you write that program?"
Alex took a deep breath waiting for Lisa to answer before speaking herself. "It was a long time ago and I was keen to show off what I could do. Mr. Craddock said it was just for fun, and he gave me a raise afterward and told me to delete it, which I did."
I nodded.
"That doesn't make sense." Polly interrupted. "It it was deleted how did Jack find it?"
"Nothing is really deleted in our servers, it is just kind of buried. Jack was just overly curious." Lisa answered. "Is that right, Alex?"
Alex nodded. "Most programmers would never have looked but Jack was new and messing around with the tools. He found it and studied it." Alex paused and looked toward Polly and opened her mouth and then closed it again as if she was going to say something but thought better of it.
Lisa noticed. "Go ahead, don't be afraid to ask a question."
"Ok, I understand why Jack was tied up, sort of. I just don't get why you were wearing the leotard and tights." Alex said and quickly followed it with. "You don't have to answer, it's really none of my business."
The rapid topic changed caused me to hesitate before answering so Polly beat me to the response. "Isn't it obvious," Polly smiled in my direction. "Because he’s so darn cute in those clothes."
Alex smiled. "Oh right, of course, I suppose so." And then realized what she said. "Oh god, Jack I didn't mean that."
I shook my head and just stared at the table.
"See." Polly reiterated. "He's adorable when he blushes."
Alex laughed.
"Please don't tell anyone." I said finally.
"Oh never, never would I." Alex responded. "I'm actually jealous of what you two have together, I would never hurt you." Alex said. "How long have you been with Polly?"
I looked at Polly. "A week before your birthday in April."
Polly nodded.
"How did you meet?" Alex continued.
Lisa waved her hand with a laugh. "Before we answer that one, why don't we get the food passed around. That's a bit of a story."
White cartons were passed, drinks were filled, and the awkwardness of the past few minutes faded behind the mundane act of filling our stomachs. Now with a chance to think about things I realized Alex had spoken more sentences tonight than I had ever managed to squeeze from her at work. Even during the early days of my learning when I constantly peppered her with questions, I would usually get a website reference to study or a code snippet and she would quickly return to her work. It was likely the feminine influence of Polly and Lisa.
I began the tale of our unique first meeting between bites of food and Polly soon took over with added details from Lisa. Alex shook her head at the end. "The first time met him you cut his clothes off?"
A burst of laughter escaped my lips and turned toward Polly. "Yeah that does seem a bit aggressive."
"Your sister gifted me the scissors." Polly said in defense. “I still have them.”
Alex had the giggles and waved the question away. "Nevermind, but how did you get home, she shredded your clothes."
Polly's grin took in her ears and I began an intense examination of the few remaining lo mein noodles on my plate. "Where is that dress, Jack? Is it here or still at your house?"
I glanced up to see Alex's mouth hanging open. "A dress? The first day you met."
"If you recall, I was tied up." I said defensively.
"God you two are amazing."
"Polly's the amazing one, I was just a passenger." I answered softly.
I heard both Lisa and Polly starting to respond but Alex beat them both to the punch. "Yeah right, even I heard the story about what you did on Polly's birthday."
There was a longer silence allowing for the completion of the meal when Alex leaned back and asked. "There is one thing I'm still confused about."
Polly made a rolling gesture with her fingers beckoning her to continue.
"How did Jack's sister know to tie him to the bed? Did you tell her to do that?"
I looked over at Polly who had a finger pressed to her lips in thought. "That is a good question."
"Give me a second, I'm trying to remember." Polly looked into the middle distance for several moments before exclaiming. "Ah yes, I remember. It was after I spotted you at the mall."
I narrowed my eyes trying to remember the time but shook my head. "When was that?"
"You were at the mall with your sister but you were not really hanging out with her. I ran into her and you kind of wandered away while we talked. I think Bella and Tamara were with me."
“Mom probably forced me to go to get me away from the computer. She was really worried for my future before I met you.”
Polly smiled. “You’re welcome.”
I nodded in her direction at the comment.
"So you spotted him from a distance at the mall and decided from that point forward you would like him tied to your bed?" Alex said with obvious doubt. “That seems crazy.”
"No, no." Polly shook her head. "I was chatting with the other girls and caught sight of Jack several feet away staring into a display window. You were studying a long silver gown, if I recall."
Memory of the gown blossomed in my mind and I could not keep the realization off my face.
"You remember." Polly said.
I nodded my head. "I remember the dress."
"What was so special about it?" Alex prompted and Lisa returned to the table with mugs of coffee and a pitcher of cream.
I sighed. "This is only going to make it sound even more weird but I don't know if I was in some kind of strange mood or if it was the phase of the moon, but I remember thinking it was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen." I paused for the expected ridicule but none came. "I started thinking how there really wasn't a male equivalent of such beauty and that led to the realization that masculine beauty did not really exist."
Polly was the first to scoff. "Not true, there are lots of beautiful men."
"Handsome, strong, powerful, sure but beautiful? Maybe, I'm not a woman." I answered. "Look at men's suits, they accentuate the shoulders and chest which are characteristics of strength and power not beauty."
"You've put some thought into this." Lisa responded.
"That's what I was thinking while looking at the dress. You asked."
"Is that all?" Polly said with a wry smile. "You didn't want to know what it felt like? Perhaps you wished to be beautiful too."
I shook my head slowly and did not respond to the remark designed only to get me to blush.
"So that was it, you spotted Jack staring at a gown and you decided you wanted him tied to your bed? I must be missing something."
Polly nodded. "Not quite, it was what happened next. I started watching him. He was standing perfectly still and the sea of shoppers kind of parted around him. Pretty soon Kat noticed my look and soon all the girls began to watch Jack stare at the dress. I remember Tamara or Bella ask Kat what you were doing but I just stared at you. Eventually you must have felt our eyes because you turned toward us and looked directly at me."
I nodded. "I remember."
"Do you remember what happened next?" Polly asked.
"I think I went and sat down on a bench."
"Nope. You blushed a bright red. That's when I turned to Kat and told her what I wanted for my birthday. Bella and Tamara thought I was joking but Kat thankfully did not."
I smiled at Polly. "I never knew that."
Polly shrugged and smiled back.
"Wow, you have a lot to thank Kat for." Alex said.
"Yes, we do but she has been thanked. Polly saved her life." I answered.
"Hardly," Polly argued. "Kat would have survived."
Alex shook her head and held out her hands to stop the conversation. "Too much, save that story for another day."
Lisa pushed away from the table. "Big day tomorrow Jack. I need you at work early, so you better get some sleep."
I stood up and Lisa walked with me to the front door. "You did good today, Jack. Things are going to change, I don't know how and I don't know when, but you have been noticed." She leaned over and kissed my forehead. "Get some sleep."
I stepped out the door where Polly was waiting to walk me to the car. She grabbed my hand and leaned in close. “Your Mom just kissed me on the forehead.”
Polly smiled. “You did something amazing.”
“I shook my head, I was so scared.”
“Yeah, that’s the way it goes with heroes, they are scared but it doesn’t stop them.” Polly took a deep breath and blocked the car door preventing me from entering the car. "I'm sorry Jack."
I pulled her close and felt her warmth. "Don't ever change."
Polly pushed back to look up into my eyes. "Do you really mean that?"
I stared back losing myself in the vast ocean of gold flecked green that were her eyes. "Not ever."
Alex walked toward the door and stopped and then spun around and walked back, her movements erratic, all the while talking to herself. "I'm so stupid, I should have accepted help with my suitcase." She slammed her forehead with the palm of her hand. "Stupid. Stupid. If I had allowed them to show me the room." Alex then seemed to realize something and ran toward me on the bed. "God Jack, are you tied up against your will?"
I shook my head.
Alex's eyes darted over my form, noticing my attire seemingly for the first time. "Oh my...oh my goodness. I see... wow." She stepped backward her mind putting things together about exactly what was going on here. "You look good..." Alex said.
I closed my eyes nearly crying from humiliation.
"No... that's not what I mean. Oh god, what do I do?" Alex went to her suitcase and began to tug the large case out of the room still talking to herself the whole time. "Just own up to it. Just own up to it. You're too nervous around Mrs. McGentry to hide it anyway." Her dialog was cut off by the closing of the door.
I repeatedly banged my head onto the bed wondering what this would mean. Why was she here? I renewed my hopeless struggles against Polly's rope work until the door finally opened and Polly entered the room. She ran toward the bed and reached for the gag but stopped short. "Let me say my apologies first."
I grunted and shook my head in frustration.
"I had no idea she was coming. And…” Polly shook her head in disbelief. “... if I had known she would enter the wrong room.” Polly shook her head again. “She was just so flustered from all that’s happened I didn't want to argue with her when she insisted she could do it by herself."
I looked at Polly intently trying to seem calm so she would remove the gag.
"Do you understand, can you forgive me?" Polly said.
I nodded.
Her fingers quickly unwrapped the gag and I used all my remaining self-control to speak softly and calmly. "Will you please release me?"
Polly nodded and after several minutes I was sitting on the bed rubbing my wrists and elbows. "What am I going to do? I work with her every day, closely."
"Mom suggested we sit down together for dinner. She is really embarrassed." Polly answered.
"She's embarrassed!" I said and stood up from the bed. The high heels I still wore caused me to pitch forward and I sprawled across the floor. "Shit. Can you help me out of these?"
Polly giggled. "Sure." She knelt down and quickly removed the heels. "Mom was in the middle of explaining to me why Alex is here when she walked back downstairs and told us she went in the wrong room."
I stayed on the floor and wondered how I would face Alex again. "I can't believe she went in the wrong room. Why is she here?" I began to strip out of the leotard and tights and put on my work clothes.
"Mom is worried about her and didn’t want her to spend the night alone. I guess she lives by herself." Polly said taking my hand. “Are you ready?”
I nodded and we walked out of the bedroom hand in hand. Alex and Lisa were already sitting at the table which was covered with many boxes of Chinese takeout. I tried but could not meet Alex's eyes. Lisa broke the awkward silence just after sitting down. "Alex what you saw in the bedroom has an explanation. I think Polly should start."
I looked up briefly and caught Alex's eye. She looked away immediately with an uncharacteristic blush.. "I'm sorry I didn't mean..." Alex began.
"We all know it was an accident, but let's just deal with this now and then we'll eat. Polly." Lisa said looking toward her daughter.
"I don't really understand what happened at work today but Mom called me and said to make sure and keep Jack from leaving. She told me he would try and leave. Mom was right. He kept pacing around the house saying how he should go back to work and warn you Alex. I finally had to tie him up so he wouldn't leave."
Alex looked up from the table. "You wanted to warn me?"
I nodded.
Lisa interrupted. "I think I should bring Jack up to speed on what is going on at work." Lisa took a deep breath. "The program you showed me was indeed being run routinely, and there was more than 300,000 dollars in the account it was attached to."
My eyes popped at the number.
"Yes, a significant sum. The perpetrator was Mr. Craddock."
"What!" I said. "The owner. Why?"
"Actually the firm is owned by several partners not just Mr. Craddock, and we don't really know why he did it, other than simple greed. The FBI is now involved and Mr. Craddock has been placed under arrest. The next few weeks will be very busy."
I looked at Alex. "Are you ok? Are you in trouble?
Lisa answered. "From a law enforcement standpoint she is in the clear due to her cooperation with authorities."
I nodded much relieved. "But why did you write that program?"
Alex took a deep breath waiting for Lisa to answer before speaking herself. "It was a long time ago and I was keen to show off what I could do. Mr. Craddock said it was just for fun, and he gave me a raise afterward and told me to delete it, which I did."
I nodded.
"That doesn't make sense." Polly interrupted. "It it was deleted how did Jack find it?"
"Nothing is really deleted in our servers, it is just kind of buried. Jack was just overly curious." Lisa answered. "Is that right, Alex?"
Alex nodded. "Most programmers would never have looked but Jack was new and messing around with the tools. He found it and studied it." Alex paused and looked toward Polly and opened her mouth and then closed it again as if she was going to say something but thought better of it.
Lisa noticed. "Go ahead, don't be afraid to ask a question."
"Ok, I understand why Jack was tied up, sort of. I just don't get why you were wearing the leotard and tights." Alex said and quickly followed it with. "You don't have to answer, it's really none of my business."
The rapid topic changed caused me to hesitate before answering so Polly beat me to the response. "Isn't it obvious," Polly smiled in my direction. "Because he’s so darn cute in those clothes."
Alex smiled. "Oh right, of course, I suppose so." And then realized what she said. "Oh god, Jack I didn't mean that."
I shook my head and just stared at the table.
"See." Polly reiterated. "He's adorable when he blushes."
Alex laughed.
"Please don't tell anyone." I said finally.
"Oh never, never would I." Alex responded. "I'm actually jealous of what you two have together, I would never hurt you." Alex said. "How long have you been with Polly?"
I looked at Polly. "A week before your birthday in April."
Polly nodded.
"How did you meet?" Alex continued.
Lisa waved her hand with a laugh. "Before we answer that one, why don't we get the food passed around. That's a bit of a story."
White cartons were passed, drinks were filled, and the awkwardness of the past few minutes faded behind the mundane act of filling our stomachs. Now with a chance to think about things I realized Alex had spoken more sentences tonight than I had ever managed to squeeze from her at work. Even during the early days of my learning when I constantly peppered her with questions, I would usually get a website reference to study or a code snippet and she would quickly return to her work. It was likely the feminine influence of Polly and Lisa.
I began the tale of our unique first meeting between bites of food and Polly soon took over with added details from Lisa. Alex shook her head at the end. "The first time met him you cut his clothes off?"
A burst of laughter escaped my lips and turned toward Polly. "Yeah that does seem a bit aggressive."
"Your sister gifted me the scissors." Polly said in defense. “I still have them.”
Alex had the giggles and waved the question away. "Nevermind, but how did you get home, she shredded your clothes."
Polly's grin took in her ears and I began an intense examination of the few remaining lo mein noodles on my plate. "Where is that dress, Jack? Is it here or still at your house?"
I glanced up to see Alex's mouth hanging open. "A dress? The first day you met."
"If you recall, I was tied up." I said defensively.
"God you two are amazing."
"Polly's the amazing one, I was just a passenger." I answered softly.
I heard both Lisa and Polly starting to respond but Alex beat them both to the punch. "Yeah right, even I heard the story about what you did on Polly's birthday."
There was a longer silence allowing for the completion of the meal when Alex leaned back and asked. "There is one thing I'm still confused about."
Polly made a rolling gesture with her fingers beckoning her to continue.
"How did Jack's sister know to tie him to the bed? Did you tell her to do that?"
I looked over at Polly who had a finger pressed to her lips in thought. "That is a good question."
"Give me a second, I'm trying to remember." Polly looked into the middle distance for several moments before exclaiming. "Ah yes, I remember. It was after I spotted you at the mall."
I narrowed my eyes trying to remember the time but shook my head. "When was that?"
"You were at the mall with your sister but you were not really hanging out with her. I ran into her and you kind of wandered away while we talked. I think Bella and Tamara were with me."
“Mom probably forced me to go to get me away from the computer. She was really worried for my future before I met you.”
Polly smiled. “You’re welcome.”
I nodded in her direction at the comment.
"So you spotted him from a distance at the mall and decided from that point forward you would like him tied to your bed?" Alex said with obvious doubt. “That seems crazy.”
"No, no." Polly shook her head. "I was chatting with the other girls and caught sight of Jack several feet away staring into a display window. You were studying a long silver gown, if I recall."
Memory of the gown blossomed in my mind and I could not keep the realization off my face.
"You remember." Polly said.
I nodded my head. "I remember the dress."
"What was so special about it?" Alex prompted and Lisa returned to the table with mugs of coffee and a pitcher of cream.
I sighed. "This is only going to make it sound even more weird but I don't know if I was in some kind of strange mood or if it was the phase of the moon, but I remember thinking it was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen." I paused for the expected ridicule but none came. "I started thinking how there really wasn't a male equivalent of such beauty and that led to the realization that masculine beauty did not really exist."
Polly was the first to scoff. "Not true, there are lots of beautiful men."
"Handsome, strong, powerful, sure but beautiful? Maybe, I'm not a woman." I answered. "Look at men's suits, they accentuate the shoulders and chest which are characteristics of strength and power not beauty."
"You've put some thought into this." Lisa responded.
"That's what I was thinking while looking at the dress. You asked."
"Is that all?" Polly said with a wry smile. "You didn't want to know what it felt like? Perhaps you wished to be beautiful too."
I shook my head slowly and did not respond to the remark designed only to get me to blush.
"So that was it, you spotted Jack staring at a gown and you decided you wanted him tied to your bed? I must be missing something."
Polly nodded. "Not quite, it was what happened next. I started watching him. He was standing perfectly still and the sea of shoppers kind of parted around him. Pretty soon Kat noticed my look and soon all the girls began to watch Jack stare at the dress. I remember Tamara or Bella ask Kat what you were doing but I just stared at you. Eventually you must have felt our eyes because you turned toward us and looked directly at me."
I nodded. "I remember."
"Do you remember what happened next?" Polly asked.
"I think I went and sat down on a bench."
"Nope. You blushed a bright red. That's when I turned to Kat and told her what I wanted for my birthday. Bella and Tamara thought I was joking but Kat thankfully did not."
I smiled at Polly. "I never knew that."
Polly shrugged and smiled back.
"Wow, you have a lot to thank Kat for." Alex said.
"Yes, we do but she has been thanked. Polly saved her life." I answered.
"Hardly," Polly argued. "Kat would have survived."
Alex shook her head and held out her hands to stop the conversation. "Too much, save that story for another day."
Lisa pushed away from the table. "Big day tomorrow Jack. I need you at work early, so you better get some sleep."
I stood up and Lisa walked with me to the front door. "You did good today, Jack. Things are going to change, I don't know how and I don't know when, but you have been noticed." She leaned over and kissed my forehead. "Get some sleep."
I stepped out the door where Polly was waiting to walk me to the car. She grabbed my hand and leaned in close. “Your Mom just kissed me on the forehead.”
Polly smiled. “You did something amazing.”
“I shook my head, I was so scared.”
“Yeah, that’s the way it goes with heroes, they are scared but it doesn’t stop them.” Polly took a deep breath and blocked the car door preventing me from entering the car. "I'm sorry Jack."
I pulled her close and felt her warmth. "Don't ever change."
Polly pushed back to look up into my eyes. "Do you really mean that?"
I stared back losing myself in the vast ocean of gold flecked green that were her eyes. "Not ever."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 47 - Promotion p4
Conference rooms are intimidating. Especially when you are sitting at one end of a large polished wood table and a half dozen older impeccably dressed people are sitting at the other. Other than Lisa, three men and two other women shared the table and they were chatting quietly while coffee was being served. I was alone at the other end hoping no dark stains were forming in my arm pits. I caught Lisa's eye many times and she offered only encouraging smiles and nods.
"Good Morning, Jack. My name is Carl Marshall, one of the controlling partners of the firm. I am sure I speak on behalf of all when I offer my heartfelt thanks." He waited to allow for agreeing nods from the other people sitting next to him.
I smiled back and tried not to look as nervous as I felt.
Another woman next to Mr. Marshall with a short, close-cut hairstyle that was more silver than gray held a pair of reading glasses. She smiled warmly. "I'm Alicia Caldwell and I just want to say how amazing it is for one of your youth to have such foresight and courage. We wanted to thank you for the way you handled this situation with a modest gift." She stood up and presented me with a check for the sum of $25,000. My eyes popped and I tried to speak but nothing but a gasp passed my lips.
Finally after catching smiles from the group I managed to croak. "Wow. Thank you, this is amazing."
Lisa smiled. "Don't go spend it all at once, I'll be informing your parents."
I nodded toward Lisa. "Thank you."
"Thank you Jack" Mr. Marshall answered.
"You may go now." Lisa said. "Go wait in my office there are some additional things we need to discuss, I'll be along shortly."
I stood to go and suddenly remembered Alex. "May I ask one other question?"
"Certainly?" Mrs. Caldwell said.
"What will happen to Alex? She was my mentor."
"She is not in any legal trouble due to her cooperation with the authorities." Mr. Marshall answered.
Perhaps there was no intended emphasis on the word "legal" but it seemed odd that he would have to distinguish between types of trouble, which left open other options. "What about here at work?" I dared to press.
"Well, as to that." Mr. Marshall hesitated obviously not wanting to deliver bad news. "She did not shoot anyone, but she did provide the weapon and bullets. If you catch my meaning."
"So..." I prompted.
"We don't feel comfortable with her employment here at the firm." Mrs. Caldwell finished.
The news hit me like a slap to the face. I did not know what to say, I could not believe what I was hearing. "She's a good person, and an amazing programmer. You can't..."
Lisa spoke quickly. "Jack, this is not your decision. Go to my office, we'll discuss it there."
"I'm sorry." I placed the check back on the table. "If you are going to fire Alex, I can't accept this. Give it to her, since she is going to need it, obviously." The last words spoken with obvious heat and sarcasm.
Stunned silence greeted my answer. "You would give up 25 grand for your co-worker?" Mr. Marshall asked.
"She makes more than that. It will hard for me to enjoy the money knowing that it came from her salary."
I turned and walked out of the room before my anger lost me more than 25,000 dollars.
* * *
Once in Lisa's office my anger transformed into a profound sense of my own foolishness. I had just lost 25 large, 25 thousand smackers, more money than I'd ever seen in one place. "I'm such an idiot." I said to the empty office, though as the minutes ticked by I was not convinced that I would change my behavior given the opportunity.
Lisa walked in at that moment. Her stiletto heels clicking across the wooden floor. She held up her hand as I tried to speak, silencing me. She removed her black blazer revealing an ivory silk blouse before sitting down and reaching for the phone. "Hey Polly, can you drive Alex to the office we have some things to discuss."
My face fell at the news, not only had I lost he money but it had not saved Alex either. Lisa said nothing just stared at me with her hands folded in front of her. I shrank beneath the scrutiny and shifted my legs restlessly. "Look..." I started to say but Lisa's hand flashed up to stop me, and I settled back into the seat.
Finally after many interminable seconds had passed Lisa spoke. "What is it with you and rescuing women?"
"What did they do?" I asked softly.
"Here, take this." Lisa handed over the check as my eyes widened in surprise. "And have no doubt I'm telling your Mom you have that money."
"What about Alex?"
Lisa shook her head. "She will keep her job."
I leapt from the chair and did a quick fist pump in the air.
"But..."
There is always a "but", and my enthusiasm vanished. "She will be reporting to you."
My face contorted in confusion. "Me? How's that going to work?"
"All software projects will have to be routed through you. You will be Alex's supervisor."
"That's ridiculous, I'm 16. She knows way more."
Lisa shrugged. "You'll have to figure that out. The alternative is her termination."
"But I start school in the fall, a few weeks away."
Lisa nodded. "There are some serious challenges to this arrangement, but this is what the partners and I agreed upon. And let me be clear Jack, your performance is a credit to me and my standing at this company. They are extremely pleased. I will not lose you now, so get used to the idea, and be prepared for other changes."
"I'm 16 years old." I said again.
Lisa stared at me but said nothing.
"What about school?" I asked but the phone rang.
I waited and worried wondering how a kid could possibly supervise Alex. A knock interrupted my private contemplation and Alex entered with a wave from Lisa. I did a double take, the movement bringing a blush to Alex's face that nearly matched the pink ends of her hair. Gone were the frumpy shirts and gray woolen skirt, instead a stylish navy blouse and black tights graced her heretofore unseen slim figure. Most shockingly of all were the high-heeled sandals. Alex's Outfit
Lisa smiled. "You look very nice."
Alex looked toward Lisa. "I tried to explain to Polly that the office requires a skirt..."
Lisa laughed. "We require professional attire, and your current outfit surely qualifies."
"Polly?" I asked quietly as Alex sat down.
Alex nodded. "She helped me dress, the tights and sandals are hers."
I nodded. "You do look nice."
Again came the blush. "Thank you."
Lisa folded her hands and looked directly at me. "Jack, if you interrupt me while explain the situation to Alex you will be asked to leave. Do you understand?" Lisa said sternly.
I nodded knowing her words were the result of my impertinent behavior in the conference room.
Lisa turned to Alex. "Last evening the partners decided to terminate your employment."
Alex's head fell.
"But..." Lisa glanced at Jack. "Jack here took it upon himself to single-handedly save your job."
I opened my mouth to argue the point but Lisa's look was so sharp the words caught in my throat.
I caught Alex's eyes but when the tears slid down her cheeks, I quickly renewed my study of the floorboards. "Jack..." Alex said but a sob from her throat stole the words.
The room descended into silence as Lisa gave Alex a few moments to collect herself. "However Alex, they demand you be subordinate to Jack."
Alex cocked her head to the side in thought and then she looked at me.
I shook my head. "I don't get it either, you still know way more than I do."
Alex then looked to Lisa. "So let me get this straight. I will still be doing the same things I was before, but I'll be reporting to Jack?"
Lisa nodded.
"Jack has to go to the meetings."
Lisa nodded.
"Jack has to mess with payroll and HR crap."
Lisa nodded.
"Jack has to support all the idiot users."
Lisa cocked her head. "Idiot users?"
Alex waved her hand. "I mean the people that use the software we write."
Lisa smiled and nodded.
Alex leapt from her seat and almost turned an ankle in the unfamiliar heels. "Yes, this is awesome. I can get back to just coding."
My mouth fell open in surprise. "You're not upset?"
"Upset? Why would I be upset?" Alex said sitting back in the chair.
"I'm only 16, I can't do this job." I said quietly.
"Sure you can, I'll make sure you don't screw things up." Alex quickly turned back to Lisa. "Am I keeping my same salary?"
Lisa nodded.
"Seems to me then that Jack should be paid a bit more since he's my supervisor." Alex smiled.
Lisa chuckled. "We have a lot to work out with Jack. Why don't you two discuss things back in your office."
I moved toward the door but Alex was not finished. "He needs an office too. It isn't proper for a supervisor to be stuck working on a spare table in the corner."
"Get out of here, Alex." Lisa said with a smile.
Once back in our shared space I turned to regard Alex. "You're seriously not upset?"
Alex shook her head. "Should I be upset that you saved my job, a job that I really like?"
"No, but you have to report to a kid?" I countered.
Alex shrugged. "Your smart, you'll be fine. Besides you have to do all the boring stuff."
"And what am I going to do about high school?"
"You should just drop out, or take the G.E.D." Alex responded.
"I don't think my parents would go for that."
We were interrupted moments later as a group from the accounting department rounded the corner chatting happily obviously returning from a meeting with Lisa. "Jack, awesome job. Thanks for the bonus." Stan said, an older man who often teased me about my age.
"Bonus?"
"Yeah, Lisa is handing out bonuses. She said it was thanks to you." Stan responded.
Another man continued. "Yeah, that business with Craddock is something, you are amazing."
And for the next hour every employee in the company walked into the office and thanked me. By the time the parade ceased I was exhausted. Alex giggled. "Lisa just made you a hero."
I nodded. "Why?"
"She's smart, that's why. There is going to be a lot of disruption with Mr. Craddock gone and she turned an uncertain time into a positive experience for everyone." Alex said while idly tapping her foot against the side of the desk.
"Are you going to be staying at Polly's tonight?" I asked.
"No, now that things have been figured out, I'll head back home." Alex said. "So go ahead and play whatever games you want with Polly." She added with a smile, taking only a moment to watch me blush before turning back toward her computer.
I leaned back in my chair and stared blankly at the ceiling. What a way to get promoted.
Conference rooms are intimidating. Especially when you are sitting at one end of a large polished wood table and a half dozen older impeccably dressed people are sitting at the other. Other than Lisa, three men and two other women shared the table and they were chatting quietly while coffee was being served. I was alone at the other end hoping no dark stains were forming in my arm pits. I caught Lisa's eye many times and she offered only encouraging smiles and nods.
"Good Morning, Jack. My name is Carl Marshall, one of the controlling partners of the firm. I am sure I speak on behalf of all when I offer my heartfelt thanks." He waited to allow for agreeing nods from the other people sitting next to him.
I smiled back and tried not to look as nervous as I felt.
Another woman next to Mr. Marshall with a short, close-cut hairstyle that was more silver than gray held a pair of reading glasses. She smiled warmly. "I'm Alicia Caldwell and I just want to say how amazing it is for one of your youth to have such foresight and courage. We wanted to thank you for the way you handled this situation with a modest gift." She stood up and presented me with a check for the sum of $25,000. My eyes popped and I tried to speak but nothing but a gasp passed my lips.
Finally after catching smiles from the group I managed to croak. "Wow. Thank you, this is amazing."
Lisa smiled. "Don't go spend it all at once, I'll be informing your parents."
I nodded toward Lisa. "Thank you."
"Thank you Jack" Mr. Marshall answered.
"You may go now." Lisa said. "Go wait in my office there are some additional things we need to discuss, I'll be along shortly."
I stood to go and suddenly remembered Alex. "May I ask one other question?"
"Certainly?" Mrs. Caldwell said.
"What will happen to Alex? She was my mentor."
"She is not in any legal trouble due to her cooperation with the authorities." Mr. Marshall answered.
Perhaps there was no intended emphasis on the word "legal" but it seemed odd that he would have to distinguish between types of trouble, which left open other options. "What about here at work?" I dared to press.
"Well, as to that." Mr. Marshall hesitated obviously not wanting to deliver bad news. "She did not shoot anyone, but she did provide the weapon and bullets. If you catch my meaning."
"So..." I prompted.
"We don't feel comfortable with her employment here at the firm." Mrs. Caldwell finished.
The news hit me like a slap to the face. I did not know what to say, I could not believe what I was hearing. "She's a good person, and an amazing programmer. You can't..."
Lisa spoke quickly. "Jack, this is not your decision. Go to my office, we'll discuss it there."
"I'm sorry." I placed the check back on the table. "If you are going to fire Alex, I can't accept this. Give it to her, since she is going to need it, obviously." The last words spoken with obvious heat and sarcasm.
Stunned silence greeted my answer. "You would give up 25 grand for your co-worker?" Mr. Marshall asked.
"She makes more than that. It will hard for me to enjoy the money knowing that it came from her salary."
I turned and walked out of the room before my anger lost me more than 25,000 dollars.
* * *
Once in Lisa's office my anger transformed into a profound sense of my own foolishness. I had just lost 25 large, 25 thousand smackers, more money than I'd ever seen in one place. "I'm such an idiot." I said to the empty office, though as the minutes ticked by I was not convinced that I would change my behavior given the opportunity.
Lisa walked in at that moment. Her stiletto heels clicking across the wooden floor. She held up her hand as I tried to speak, silencing me. She removed her black blazer revealing an ivory silk blouse before sitting down and reaching for the phone. "Hey Polly, can you drive Alex to the office we have some things to discuss."
My face fell at the news, not only had I lost he money but it had not saved Alex either. Lisa said nothing just stared at me with her hands folded in front of her. I shrank beneath the scrutiny and shifted my legs restlessly. "Look..." I started to say but Lisa's hand flashed up to stop me, and I settled back into the seat.
Finally after many interminable seconds had passed Lisa spoke. "What is it with you and rescuing women?"
"What did they do?" I asked softly.
"Here, take this." Lisa handed over the check as my eyes widened in surprise. "And have no doubt I'm telling your Mom you have that money."
"What about Alex?"
Lisa shook her head. "She will keep her job."
I leapt from the chair and did a quick fist pump in the air.
"But..."
There is always a "but", and my enthusiasm vanished. "She will be reporting to you."
My face contorted in confusion. "Me? How's that going to work?"
"All software projects will have to be routed through you. You will be Alex's supervisor."
"That's ridiculous, I'm 16. She knows way more."
Lisa shrugged. "You'll have to figure that out. The alternative is her termination."
"But I start school in the fall, a few weeks away."
Lisa nodded. "There are some serious challenges to this arrangement, but this is what the partners and I agreed upon. And let me be clear Jack, your performance is a credit to me and my standing at this company. They are extremely pleased. I will not lose you now, so get used to the idea, and be prepared for other changes."
"I'm 16 years old." I said again.
Lisa stared at me but said nothing.
"What about school?" I asked but the phone rang.
I waited and worried wondering how a kid could possibly supervise Alex. A knock interrupted my private contemplation and Alex entered with a wave from Lisa. I did a double take, the movement bringing a blush to Alex's face that nearly matched the pink ends of her hair. Gone were the frumpy shirts and gray woolen skirt, instead a stylish navy blouse and black tights graced her heretofore unseen slim figure. Most shockingly of all were the high-heeled sandals. Alex's Outfit
Lisa smiled. "You look very nice."
Alex looked toward Lisa. "I tried to explain to Polly that the office requires a skirt..."
Lisa laughed. "We require professional attire, and your current outfit surely qualifies."
"Polly?" I asked quietly as Alex sat down.
Alex nodded. "She helped me dress, the tights and sandals are hers."
I nodded. "You do look nice."
Again came the blush. "Thank you."
Lisa folded her hands and looked directly at me. "Jack, if you interrupt me while explain the situation to Alex you will be asked to leave. Do you understand?" Lisa said sternly.
I nodded knowing her words were the result of my impertinent behavior in the conference room.
Lisa turned to Alex. "Last evening the partners decided to terminate your employment."
Alex's head fell.
"But..." Lisa glanced at Jack. "Jack here took it upon himself to single-handedly save your job."
I opened my mouth to argue the point but Lisa's look was so sharp the words caught in my throat.
I caught Alex's eyes but when the tears slid down her cheeks, I quickly renewed my study of the floorboards. "Jack..." Alex said but a sob from her throat stole the words.
The room descended into silence as Lisa gave Alex a few moments to collect herself. "However Alex, they demand you be subordinate to Jack."
Alex cocked her head to the side in thought and then she looked at me.
I shook my head. "I don't get it either, you still know way more than I do."
Alex then looked to Lisa. "So let me get this straight. I will still be doing the same things I was before, but I'll be reporting to Jack?"
Lisa nodded.
"Jack has to go to the meetings."
Lisa nodded.
"Jack has to mess with payroll and HR crap."
Lisa nodded.
"Jack has to support all the idiot users."
Lisa cocked her head. "Idiot users?"
Alex waved her hand. "I mean the people that use the software we write."
Lisa smiled and nodded.
Alex leapt from her seat and almost turned an ankle in the unfamiliar heels. "Yes, this is awesome. I can get back to just coding."
My mouth fell open in surprise. "You're not upset?"
"Upset? Why would I be upset?" Alex said sitting back in the chair.
"I'm only 16, I can't do this job." I said quietly.
"Sure you can, I'll make sure you don't screw things up." Alex quickly turned back to Lisa. "Am I keeping my same salary?"
Lisa nodded.
"Seems to me then that Jack should be paid a bit more since he's my supervisor." Alex smiled.
Lisa chuckled. "We have a lot to work out with Jack. Why don't you two discuss things back in your office."
I moved toward the door but Alex was not finished. "He needs an office too. It isn't proper for a supervisor to be stuck working on a spare table in the corner."
"Get out of here, Alex." Lisa said with a smile.
Once back in our shared space I turned to regard Alex. "You're seriously not upset?"
Alex shook her head. "Should I be upset that you saved my job, a job that I really like?"
"No, but you have to report to a kid?" I countered.
Alex shrugged. "Your smart, you'll be fine. Besides you have to do all the boring stuff."
"And what am I going to do about high school?"
"You should just drop out, or take the G.E.D." Alex responded.
"I don't think my parents would go for that."
We were interrupted moments later as a group from the accounting department rounded the corner chatting happily obviously returning from a meeting with Lisa. "Jack, awesome job. Thanks for the bonus." Stan said, an older man who often teased me about my age.
"Bonus?"
"Yeah, Lisa is handing out bonuses. She said it was thanks to you." Stan responded.
Another man continued. "Yeah, that business with Craddock is something, you are amazing."
And for the next hour every employee in the company walked into the office and thanked me. By the time the parade ceased I was exhausted. Alex giggled. "Lisa just made you a hero."
I nodded. "Why?"
"She's smart, that's why. There is going to be a lot of disruption with Mr. Craddock gone and she turned an uncertain time into a positive experience for everyone." Alex said while idly tapping her foot against the side of the desk.
"Are you going to be staying at Polly's tonight?" I asked.
"No, now that things have been figured out, I'll head back home." Alex said. "So go ahead and play whatever games you want with Polly." She added with a smile, taking only a moment to watch me blush before turning back toward her computer.
I leaned back in my chair and stared blankly at the ceiling. What a way to get promoted.
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 48 - A Big Blur
"Are you ready for school tomorrow?" Kat asked as she stepped into my room without knocking. She had graduated the year before and enrolled in the local state college keeping Mom and Dad busy with the various preparations.
I sat up and shook my head. My computer screen was covered not with games but with lines of code and several spreadsheets. How life had changed.. "School? That starts next week."
Kat laughed. "Nope, tomorrow."
"Ugh." I sat back in my chair. "I'm too young for this."
"Well, I found something of yours on the way up the stairs." Kat laughed and backed out of the room. A flash of red surrounding a bright smile stepped through the door. "Hey there." Polly said.
It is hard to describe the feeling of seeing Polly. Her bright smile and curly red hair seemed to smooth over the sharp edges in my mind. Not only did joy fill my heart but also a profound sense of relief. I stood up knocking my chair over in the process and buried my face in her hair and neck. She must have come straight from her dance practice because she wore a dark blue leotard with black tights covered by a loose pair of shorts. "It's good to see you."
Polly laughed as she returned the hug. "We were together two days ago but you act like it has been a week."
I pulled her onto my bed so we could sit as closely as possible. "It's work, I feel so foolish doing this job. I'm compensating by working as hard as possible."
Polly nodded. "Mom says she is happy with your efforts. She did tell me not to give you a hard time for not being around more."
"If I thought I could concentrate I would have you next to me all the time." I wrapped her in my arms and basked in her presence and aroma. "I miss you the moment you are gone."
"I can't stay long tonight." Polly said.
"Why not, it's early." I protested.
"It's nearly nine o'clock, Jack." Polly said.
Disbelieving, I turned toward the clock and blinked my eyes at the time. "Kat said the first day of school is tomorrow."
"Yep, my senior year of high school.” Polly sighed. “I thought it would feel like a bigger deal, but I'm only worried about college."
"You're worried? Ha! College is when I lose you." I said revealing just how much I had thought about our future.
Polly shook her head. "That's silly."
"No, high school relationships rarely survive college. It's a fact." I retorted.
"Then I won't go. I'll just marry you and live off your huge salary." Polly laughed.
"Promise?" I said.
Polly sat back and looked at me sharply. "Don't you think it's a little early to be discussing marriage."
"Probably, but you brought it up. Don’t go to college."
Polly raised her hand and let her fingertips slide across my cheek. "Let's not kill the present with worry over the future."
I leaned into her touch unable to argue the point.
* * *
There is something unique about the smell of a school, a mix of floor polish, paper, locker room sweat, and a thousand perfumes and colognes blending together into something distinctly high school. This year my locker would be closer to Polly's as the junior and senior students shared the same hallway but on opposite sides. Finally in the five minutes between classes I could touch her hand or just catch a glimpse of her lovely form.
My first class was Pre-calculus. The professor was a stick of a man who wore thick glasses and sported a terrible comb-over by the name of Mr. Pickett. He began to pass out the text books only to be interrupted by the intercom. "Mr. Pickett?" The school secretary said through the small speaker near the door.
"Yes." He answered.
"Can you send Jack McLeary down to the office please."
Mr. Pickett looked toward me and jerked his head toward the door. I grabbed the single notebook and pencil I brought to the class and quickly exited. I could not help but wonder why I would be called to the office on the first day of school. The secretary pointed to the small conference room between the principal and vice-principal's offices when I rounded the corner. I opened the door and was taken aback by the faces in the room. My parents sat together on one side of a large conference room table with Lisa who looked to have come straight from work. The school counselor sat on the opposite side next to the school principal Mrs. Stevens, an older woman with graying hair whose stern baring could only be rivaled by Lisa. Both women smiled at me and indicated a seat between my parents.
The school counselor was the first to speak. Mrs. Landers was a short, blond woman about the same age as my parents. She played the good cop to the Principal Stevens’ bad cop. In other words, most kids preferred to talk with Mrs. Landers and if they ended up in front of Mrs. Stevens they had done something really wrong. "I must say, you have managed to create a pretty interesting situation for me today." She began.
I lifted my eyebrows at the comment and glanced toward Mom and Dad whose focus on Mrs. Landers made me suspect they had been instructed to stay silent.
"Lisa McGentry informed me last week that she desires some kind of arrangement that would allow you to spend more time at her office. I called this meeting to find out what we could work out and make sure it was acceptable for all the parties involved. Are you willing to try Jack?"
I took a moment to think things over and could not deny the opportunity was a good one. "I can try it. What are my options?"
"Well, your parents have refused to allow you to dropout of school but there are a couple of other things we could do." Mrs Landers referred to some notes on a yellow legal pad. "One, you could take the G.E.D., but that would still mean leaving high school."
I frowned at that since Polly and most of my friends were in school.
"Two, in lieu of classes we can set up some scheduled meetings with the teachers who will make themselves available for one on one instruction. These meetings would occur at most once or twice a week so you will have to do the majority of learning on your own. You will work at your own pace. This setup will be contingent on your performance as you are required to take the tests."
My head was spinning. "So I sit down with the instructors and they tell me what they are going to cover and I have to learn it on my own?"
"Essentially yes, but the advantage is you will still be on school grounds most days so you can see your friends."
Mrs. Landers addressed Lisa. "How much time can Jack have at school?"
Lisa sat up closer to the table to speak. "I think a two to three hour extended lunch period will allow you to have discussions with your instructors and also eat lunch with your friends. The rest of the time I would ask that you be at the office." Lisa answered.
"Are you guys ok with this?" I looked at Mom and Dad.
Dad shrugged. "It's a serious head start having a career in high school, though you may miss out on some of the fun. I leave it up to you."
I looked at Mom.
"You never bring home homework, you never get anything but straight A's. Academically you could use a challenge." Mom said. "Though I too worry about you missing out on the extra-curricular activities."
"He can still attend any of the sporting events, pep rallies, assemblies, and dances that he chooses too. Though I suppose he will have to get clearance from his boss." Mrs. Landers looked at Lisa.
"It is not my intention to destroy his social life." Lisa said. "But emergencies happen, so no promises."
"If you are as intelligent as everyone here seems to believe," Principal Stevens interjected. "Then I would suggest we work you toward an early graduation."
"Early graduation?" I asked.
"Yes, we often allow bright students to skip a grade, in this case you would simply graduate at the end of this year." Mrs. Stevens answered.
Mrs. Landers nodded. "It seems possible but we may have to accelerate the testing."
I barely heard her response as a smile crept onto my face. I turned toward Mom and Lisa. "I'll graduate with Polly."
Lisa held a hand to her lips to stifle a laugh and Mom shared her mirth. "I guess we have found his motivation."
* * *
And so my life descended into a foggy blur of too much work and too little sleep. The teachers seemed hell bent on my failure as I imposed on their planning periods with my weekly meetings. Though a few grudgingly accepted the situation in the face of my undeniable good performance.
Lunch was the highlight of my day. I ate with Ollie, Kristy, and Polly enjoying the inanity of high school life, especially the constant gossip. It contrasted so sharply with my hectic schedule and the comparably enormous issues that cropped up at work.
I could not ignore however the worried glances from those same friends. Polly was especially concerned. "I talked to Mom last night."
"Oh? About what?" I asked while imagining the bread in my hand was a huge pillow where I could lay my head.
"I don't know Jack." Polly's voice dipped into anger. "How about the bags under your eyes? How about the fact you fell asleep in the assembly two days ago? Most importantly though that we spend most of our time together in this damn lunch room."
"You're gone most weekends with your dance stuff." I countered.
Polly sighed. "I know, it's just that I'm worried about you."
"I can't stop now. It's only been a few weeks."
"Can you leave the office when Mom does?" Polly said.
"I already work less than Alex..."
"Why does that matter?" Polly interrupted.
"I'm her supervisor, at least in name." I answered.
Polly grabbed her phone and her thumbs flew over the screen. She then placed it against her ear. "Hey Alex, this is Polly. Jack is here, I'm going to put you on speaker."
"Hey Alex." I said as Polly put the phone on the table in front of her.
"Do you mind if Jack works less than you at the office?" Polly asked immediately.
"Phfft." Alex scoffed. "Why would I care? He's trying to finish high school. He has been looking pretty run down lately."
Polly looked at me. "Well Jack?"
"Ok, I'll leave the office when Lisa...I mean Mrs. McGentry does." I caught myself remembering that Alex was on the phone and likely at work.
"Good." Polly looked down at the phone. "Thanks Alex."
"Uh, sure thing." Alex hung up.
"Now, I want you at my house away from your books and computer at least twice a week."
I smiled. "Yes ma'am."
Polly narrowed her eyes obviously wondering if I was being sarcastic. "Don't mess with me on this, I've already spoken to your Mom."
I furrowed my brow in surprise. "Wow, you must be worried."
Polly nodded and leaned over to kiss me.
* * *
Things progressed more smoothly at that point. I found my rhythm and was able to spend more time with Polly which mostly consisted of movies and massages. My life was still hectic compared with any previous time in my life but I figured I would survive.
It was late October when things went off the rails. Several tests were scheduled at the same time as things started to fall apart at the office requiring a few late nights. It was into this nightmare that Ollie showed up at my bedroom door. "Hey man, your Mom let me in."
With my head stuffed into a text book I had not heard him approach. I jerked in surprise at the sound of his voice. "Whoa!"
"Easy there, take a break will you." Ollie said combing his fingers through his mess of blond hair.
"Sorry, I didn't hear you."
"Look, Polly wants to know what you want for your birthday. She's got it her head that you'll tell me more honestly than if she asks." Ollie answered.
"What day is it? It's not November yet?" I said suddenly worried I had missed a month.
Ollie held up his hand. "Relax, it's a few weeks off, but I get the impression she wants time to make it special, probably because of what happened on her birthday."
"Oh right, ok."
I sat back in my chair and started blankly into the corner of my room. "More than anything what I want is to be free of all this right now." I waved my hand at the desk covered in books and paper.
"You want to get away?" Ollie asked.
"Yeah, but it would never work. She would have to kidnap me under cover of darkness. Just tell her a quiet night at home or something like that."
"Kidnap you? Why?" Ollie asked.
I picked up my phone and showed her the messages from Lisa and Alex. "They will find me wherever I go."
"Ok dude, I'll tell her. Take a break when you can."
"Are you ready for school tomorrow?" Kat asked as she stepped into my room without knocking. She had graduated the year before and enrolled in the local state college keeping Mom and Dad busy with the various preparations.
I sat up and shook my head. My computer screen was covered not with games but with lines of code and several spreadsheets. How life had changed.. "School? That starts next week."
Kat laughed. "Nope, tomorrow."
"Ugh." I sat back in my chair. "I'm too young for this."
"Well, I found something of yours on the way up the stairs." Kat laughed and backed out of the room. A flash of red surrounding a bright smile stepped through the door. "Hey there." Polly said.
It is hard to describe the feeling of seeing Polly. Her bright smile and curly red hair seemed to smooth over the sharp edges in my mind. Not only did joy fill my heart but also a profound sense of relief. I stood up knocking my chair over in the process and buried my face in her hair and neck. She must have come straight from her dance practice because she wore a dark blue leotard with black tights covered by a loose pair of shorts. "It's good to see you."
Polly laughed as she returned the hug. "We were together two days ago but you act like it has been a week."
I pulled her onto my bed so we could sit as closely as possible. "It's work, I feel so foolish doing this job. I'm compensating by working as hard as possible."
Polly nodded. "Mom says she is happy with your efforts. She did tell me not to give you a hard time for not being around more."
"If I thought I could concentrate I would have you next to me all the time." I wrapped her in my arms and basked in her presence and aroma. "I miss you the moment you are gone."
"I can't stay long tonight." Polly said.
"Why not, it's early." I protested.
"It's nearly nine o'clock, Jack." Polly said.
Disbelieving, I turned toward the clock and blinked my eyes at the time. "Kat said the first day of school is tomorrow."
"Yep, my senior year of high school.” Polly sighed. “I thought it would feel like a bigger deal, but I'm only worried about college."
"You're worried? Ha! College is when I lose you." I said revealing just how much I had thought about our future.
Polly shook her head. "That's silly."
"No, high school relationships rarely survive college. It's a fact." I retorted.
"Then I won't go. I'll just marry you and live off your huge salary." Polly laughed.
"Promise?" I said.
Polly sat back and looked at me sharply. "Don't you think it's a little early to be discussing marriage."
"Probably, but you brought it up. Don’t go to college."
Polly raised her hand and let her fingertips slide across my cheek. "Let's not kill the present with worry over the future."
I leaned into her touch unable to argue the point.
* * *
There is something unique about the smell of a school, a mix of floor polish, paper, locker room sweat, and a thousand perfumes and colognes blending together into something distinctly high school. This year my locker would be closer to Polly's as the junior and senior students shared the same hallway but on opposite sides. Finally in the five minutes between classes I could touch her hand or just catch a glimpse of her lovely form.
My first class was Pre-calculus. The professor was a stick of a man who wore thick glasses and sported a terrible comb-over by the name of Mr. Pickett. He began to pass out the text books only to be interrupted by the intercom. "Mr. Pickett?" The school secretary said through the small speaker near the door.
"Yes." He answered.
"Can you send Jack McLeary down to the office please."
Mr. Pickett looked toward me and jerked his head toward the door. I grabbed the single notebook and pencil I brought to the class and quickly exited. I could not help but wonder why I would be called to the office on the first day of school. The secretary pointed to the small conference room between the principal and vice-principal's offices when I rounded the corner. I opened the door and was taken aback by the faces in the room. My parents sat together on one side of a large conference room table with Lisa who looked to have come straight from work. The school counselor sat on the opposite side next to the school principal Mrs. Stevens, an older woman with graying hair whose stern baring could only be rivaled by Lisa. Both women smiled at me and indicated a seat between my parents.
The school counselor was the first to speak. Mrs. Landers was a short, blond woman about the same age as my parents. She played the good cop to the Principal Stevens’ bad cop. In other words, most kids preferred to talk with Mrs. Landers and if they ended up in front of Mrs. Stevens they had done something really wrong. "I must say, you have managed to create a pretty interesting situation for me today." She began.
I lifted my eyebrows at the comment and glanced toward Mom and Dad whose focus on Mrs. Landers made me suspect they had been instructed to stay silent.
"Lisa McGentry informed me last week that she desires some kind of arrangement that would allow you to spend more time at her office. I called this meeting to find out what we could work out and make sure it was acceptable for all the parties involved. Are you willing to try Jack?"
I took a moment to think things over and could not deny the opportunity was a good one. "I can try it. What are my options?"
"Well, your parents have refused to allow you to dropout of school but there are a couple of other things we could do." Mrs Landers referred to some notes on a yellow legal pad. "One, you could take the G.E.D., but that would still mean leaving high school."
I frowned at that since Polly and most of my friends were in school.
"Two, in lieu of classes we can set up some scheduled meetings with the teachers who will make themselves available for one on one instruction. These meetings would occur at most once or twice a week so you will have to do the majority of learning on your own. You will work at your own pace. This setup will be contingent on your performance as you are required to take the tests."
My head was spinning. "So I sit down with the instructors and they tell me what they are going to cover and I have to learn it on my own?"
"Essentially yes, but the advantage is you will still be on school grounds most days so you can see your friends."
Mrs. Landers addressed Lisa. "How much time can Jack have at school?"
Lisa sat up closer to the table to speak. "I think a two to three hour extended lunch period will allow you to have discussions with your instructors and also eat lunch with your friends. The rest of the time I would ask that you be at the office." Lisa answered.
"Are you guys ok with this?" I looked at Mom and Dad.
Dad shrugged. "It's a serious head start having a career in high school, though you may miss out on some of the fun. I leave it up to you."
I looked at Mom.
"You never bring home homework, you never get anything but straight A's. Academically you could use a challenge." Mom said. "Though I too worry about you missing out on the extra-curricular activities."
"He can still attend any of the sporting events, pep rallies, assemblies, and dances that he chooses too. Though I suppose he will have to get clearance from his boss." Mrs. Landers looked at Lisa.
"It is not my intention to destroy his social life." Lisa said. "But emergencies happen, so no promises."
"If you are as intelligent as everyone here seems to believe," Principal Stevens interjected. "Then I would suggest we work you toward an early graduation."
"Early graduation?" I asked.
"Yes, we often allow bright students to skip a grade, in this case you would simply graduate at the end of this year." Mrs. Stevens answered.
Mrs. Landers nodded. "It seems possible but we may have to accelerate the testing."
I barely heard her response as a smile crept onto my face. I turned toward Mom and Lisa. "I'll graduate with Polly."
Lisa held a hand to her lips to stifle a laugh and Mom shared her mirth. "I guess we have found his motivation."
* * *
And so my life descended into a foggy blur of too much work and too little sleep. The teachers seemed hell bent on my failure as I imposed on their planning periods with my weekly meetings. Though a few grudgingly accepted the situation in the face of my undeniable good performance.
Lunch was the highlight of my day. I ate with Ollie, Kristy, and Polly enjoying the inanity of high school life, especially the constant gossip. It contrasted so sharply with my hectic schedule and the comparably enormous issues that cropped up at work.
I could not ignore however the worried glances from those same friends. Polly was especially concerned. "I talked to Mom last night."
"Oh? About what?" I asked while imagining the bread in my hand was a huge pillow where I could lay my head.
"I don't know Jack." Polly's voice dipped into anger. "How about the bags under your eyes? How about the fact you fell asleep in the assembly two days ago? Most importantly though that we spend most of our time together in this damn lunch room."
"You're gone most weekends with your dance stuff." I countered.
Polly sighed. "I know, it's just that I'm worried about you."
"I can't stop now. It's only been a few weeks."
"Can you leave the office when Mom does?" Polly said.
"I already work less than Alex..."
"Why does that matter?" Polly interrupted.
"I'm her supervisor, at least in name." I answered.
Polly grabbed her phone and her thumbs flew over the screen. She then placed it against her ear. "Hey Alex, this is Polly. Jack is here, I'm going to put you on speaker."
"Hey Alex." I said as Polly put the phone on the table in front of her.
"Do you mind if Jack works less than you at the office?" Polly asked immediately.
"Phfft." Alex scoffed. "Why would I care? He's trying to finish high school. He has been looking pretty run down lately."
Polly looked at me. "Well Jack?"
"Ok, I'll leave the office when Lisa...I mean Mrs. McGentry does." I caught myself remembering that Alex was on the phone and likely at work.
"Good." Polly looked down at the phone. "Thanks Alex."
"Uh, sure thing." Alex hung up.
"Now, I want you at my house away from your books and computer at least twice a week."
I smiled. "Yes ma'am."
Polly narrowed her eyes obviously wondering if I was being sarcastic. "Don't mess with me on this, I've already spoken to your Mom."
I furrowed my brow in surprise. "Wow, you must be worried."
Polly nodded and leaned over to kiss me.
* * *
Things progressed more smoothly at that point. I found my rhythm and was able to spend more time with Polly which mostly consisted of movies and massages. My life was still hectic compared with any previous time in my life but I figured I would survive.
It was late October when things went off the rails. Several tests were scheduled at the same time as things started to fall apart at the office requiring a few late nights. It was into this nightmare that Ollie showed up at my bedroom door. "Hey man, your Mom let me in."
With my head stuffed into a text book I had not heard him approach. I jerked in surprise at the sound of his voice. "Whoa!"
"Easy there, take a break will you." Ollie said combing his fingers through his mess of blond hair.
"Sorry, I didn't hear you."
"Look, Polly wants to know what you want for your birthday. She's got it her head that you'll tell me more honestly than if she asks." Ollie answered.
"What day is it? It's not November yet?" I said suddenly worried I had missed a month.
Ollie held up his hand. "Relax, it's a few weeks off, but I get the impression she wants time to make it special, probably because of what happened on her birthday."
"Oh right, ok."
I sat back in my chair and started blankly into the corner of my room. "More than anything what I want is to be free of all this right now." I waved my hand at the desk covered in books and paper.
"You want to get away?" Ollie asked.
"Yeah, but it would never work. She would have to kidnap me under cover of darkness. Just tell her a quiet night at home or something like that."
"Kidnap you? Why?" Ollie asked.
I picked up my phone and showed her the messages from Lisa and Alex. "They will find me wherever I go."
"Ok dude, I'll tell her. Take a break when you can."
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 2 times in total.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Alright I think that is the last chapter I posted before things went to shit. If you remember differently let me know. The next chapter will be brand new. I will post it soon.
If you made it this far, tell me what you think, even if it's bad.
All the best...
If you made it this far, tell me what you think, even if it's bad.
All the best...
-
Lorddunmore
- Forum Contributer
- Posts: 35
- Joined: 6 years ago
I can definitely say "Wow!"
I wasn't planning on reading the last chapters you posted at one sitting, but I couldn't stop. Congratulations on a riveting story, with people that we, the readers care about.
Keep up the great writing!
I wasn't planning on reading the last chapters you posted at one sitting, but I couldn't stop. Congratulations on a riveting story, with people that we, the readers care about.
Keep up the great writing!
Thanks a lot for reposting the while story ! It's still as awesome as I remembered it !
New parts incoming now and I'm hyped
New parts incoming now and I'm hyped
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Thank you for the kind words. Here is Chapter 49.Lorddunmore wrote: ↑6 years ago I can definitely say "Wow!"
I wasn't planning on reading the last chapters you posted at one sitting, but I couldn't stop. Congratulations on a riveting story, with people that we, the readers care about.
Keep up the great writing!
All the best.
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 49 - Jack's Birthday
"Happy Birthday Jack." I read on my phone. It was a message from Polly. I had been so busy I actually had to confirm with a glance at the date to ensure that it was in fact not my birthday. It was still a month away.
"Huh?" I texted back. "Wrong month. Not until November."
"Really?" Came the response. "Well, I guess you get your gift a bit early. Come down stairs. I'm in April's office"
It was nearly six o'clock and I knew Lisa would be leaving soon. I left my office which contained nothing but a desk, computer, and a single house plant (a gift from Alex). I wondered what kind of birthday present would require April's office. I briefly considered the possibility Polly might be wearing something sexy but dismissed the idea since April and Polly, though friendly, were not quite that friendly.
I stopped by Alex's desk on the way. "I'm taking off, Polly said something about my birthday present."
Alex tucked a strand of blue-green hair over her ear as she smiled. "Oh, I didn't know it was your birthday." Alex had transformed since the arrest of Mr. Craddock. No longer was she the reclusive nerd who railed against the idiocy of the rest of the rabble in the office. Now she spoke with people and had upgraded her wardrobe to a point where she caught the eye of many a male. Today she wore a tan leather skirt and bright green blouse that seemed to complement her extravagantly colored hair.
"It's next month. Polly must have things mixed up." I answered.
"I have things wrapped up on the server upgrade. We'll go live over the weekend."
"Sounds good, see you later. Thanks for all your help." I was still far from comfortable being the supervisor for a woman who was so much older and so much more skilled.
I studied the text messages from Polly during the elevator ride to the main floor trying to pull some small clues as to what the early gift might entail and why she had chosen April's office. The lower floor was largely deserted save for a janitor pushing a mop bucket down the opposite hall. I paused a few feet from the door and in the darkened hallway the lack of light escaping beneath the door was notable. Where were the lights? Maybe she is wearing a sexy outfit in dim candlelight.
I knocked. No answer.
I knocked again. Still no answer.
I checked the door handle and it turned easily. I slowly pushed it open. "Hello? Polly? Miss. Dawson?"
Another nudge on the door revealed a darkened version of the office I had entered in the summer. No one answered but I caught a pair of legs resting atop the windowsill behind April's desk. The large chair was swiveled so its back was facing me but the crossed legs encased in a pair of fishnet tights were definitely intriguing.
"Hello?" I said.
The chair turned to reveal the beaming face of Polly with her hands resting comfortably in her lap. The fishnet covered legs slid beneath a long-sleeved, tight green dress with a high turtleneck suitable for the chill autumn air. I let my eyes roam up and down the garment that so closely conformed to the pleasing outline of her curves. "Hello Jack." Polly leaned forward and placed her elbows on April's desk resting her chin in her palms. Polly's Outfit
The dim light in the room could not hide the gleam in her eye which always meant some mischief had been planned. "Hello Polly, you look amazing. That's quite a gift, especially a month early."
Polly laughed and slid her hand over one sleeve of the dress. "Thank you, but I am not your gift. Have you forgotten what you asked for already." Polly's mouth turned down in a disappointed pout.
"I'm sorry, I don't remember ever talking to you about my birthday." I answered truly sorry since her disappointment appeared genuine.
"Oh you didn't talk to me, but I sent Ollie to you a few weeks ago. Do you remember what you said?"
My forehead wrinkled in thought as I tried to recollect the time. "I remember Ollie stopping by, and I remember being buried by work. I think I told him I wanted I night with you... by ourselves."
"Curious." Polly said. "He told me you wanted to be kidnapped, to be forcibly taken away from it all."
I could not keep the memory from showing on my face. "Oh." I met Polly's eyes who realized I had remembered and now glowed from sheer joy. "Oh no."
"Don't give me that, you will enjoy being my captive. I know I will surely enjoy being your kidnapper." Polly said.
"I can't, I have work, and school. There is too much." I answered and leaned back from Polly's exuberant smile.
"Which is exactly why this is necessary, you're only 16 years old but hold the pressures of a middle aged man. Maybe I should consider this a rescue, or at least an intervention."
I took a step back from Polly thinking to thwart her plan but the sound of the closing door turned my head. April stood there with her glasses at the edge of her nose as she gazed at me over the top of the rims. She wore a gray skirt suit with a crimson blouse showing beneath the buttoned jacket. She turned the bolt on the door and leaned against it casually. "Hello Jack."
"Miss. Dawson." I said taking a quick step back to keep both Polly and the older woman an equal distance from me.
"Call me April, please."
"Ok, April, look I need..."
"Need to relax." Polly interrupted. "This is happening whether you like it or not." Polly stood and walked from behind the desk forcing me several steps toward the back wall to maintain my desire for distance from the two women. "In fact, it wouldn't be a proper kidnapping if you wanted it to happen." She held a large black duffel bag which she dropped into the nearby chair.
With my back pressed against the wall near a large ficus tree whose branches tickled my neck I watched April step up beside Polly. "Are you going to make a break for it and possibly injure myself or Polly whom you claim to love?"
I looked all around the office toward the window and ceiling. "You're going to get me fired."
Both April and Polly burst out laughing. April recovered first wiping her eyes with a tissue from the desk. "Jack, from the stories I've heard you could murder a client and not get fired."
"Not to mention I kind of have the inside track with your boss." Polly added.
"But school..." I began trying to break through the walls of their verbal defense.
"What is the date, Jack?" Polly interrupted.
I reached for my phone. "Friday, October 11, why?"
Polly stepped forward and plucked my phone from my hand. "Fall break is next week. No classes. You had no idea, did you?" She opened a drawer of April's desk and dropped my phone inside.
My arguments defeated I looked around the room for some means of escape. I silently calculated the odds of pushing passed April and Polly without hurting them. I remembered the excitement of Polly's birthday where I fled from her friends bent on my capture. This situation held the same feel.
Polly noticed the change in my posture and stance and immediately held out her hands toward me. "Stop Jack, I know what you are thinking."
Polly stepped backward allowing April to be fully visible, she held a small black pistol angled at the floor. I stared at the weapon and then back to Polly. "You're kidding, is that real?"
"Take off your shirt, Jack." Polly said forcefully while ignoring the question.
I was fully confident April would never shoot me and seriously doubted the weapon was real but its presence proved Polly was in no mood for a chase. I began to unbutton my shirt. "What are you going to do?"
Polly said nothing but kept out of the line of fire until my shirt hit the floor. She then opened the duffel bag and retrieved several white rolls of what appeared to be self-adhering bandage. "Hands behind your back."
I turned around complying with the order and Polly began to wrap the bandage around one arm starting at the elbow and working her way down until my hand was forced into a fist. She opened another package of bandage and repeated the process with my other arm. After both hands were encased from fist to above each elbow she then wrapped my wrists together continuing up my forearms pulling my arms close enough together that my shoulders were forced backward in a surprisingly strenuous position. "Ugh." I grunted.
Polly turned me around and slid her hands over my bare chest. She leaned in closely. "We'll be working on your flexibility over the next few days." She stepped so close I felt the soft press of her breasts against my chest as her lips brushed my ear. "The gun is a fake." Polly whispered.
"Figures." I said.
I looked at April who was smiling as she held the gun up and pulled the trigger, a small candle flame jumped from the barrel. "How can I help, Polly?"
Polly tossed her a package of the bandage. "Open that, and grab some soft cloth to put between his joints."
April snagged the package from the air and bent toward the duffel bag. "What does the cloth do?"
"To keep his knee and ankle bones from crushing together, it can be painful especially with this stretchy wrap." Polly answered.
"Where did you learn all this?" April asked while folding a scarf into a square in her hands.
"The internet, practicing on Jack, and Mom." Polly answered as she began to unfasten my pants. "Sorry Jack, no clothes required where you are going."
"But I can't leave this office without clothes." I pleaded irritated by the whine I heard in my voice.
Polly just smiled as she pushed me to the floor and tugged my pants off. Taking another roll of wrap from April she then proceed to wrap each of my legs individually leaving both my ankles and knees free.
"Why aren't you covering his knees?" April asked.
"So they can bend freely. I'll show you." Polly said. She took my left leg and forced it to bend until my ankle was pressed against my thigh. With another roll of wrap she fixed my bent leg into that position using the previous wrappings around my thighs and calves to keep everything from slipping. "Do you want to do the other one?" Polly asked.
"Can I?" April said.
"No." I answered.
Polly smiled and patted my cheek. "You're cute." She turned to April. "Sure you can."
April took the roll of wrap from Polly and knelt down. I resisted when she began to bend my knee into position but Polly just reached for my underwear. "Keep it up and you'll lose this too." I immediately relaxed my muscles allowing April to copy what had been done with my left leg. April was slower but no less effective than Polly.
"Ok now what?" April asked with a pleased smile on her lips. "That was fun."
"Oh no." I said.
Polly laughed out loud. "Jack is so pleased you are having fun." Polly pointed to the chair. "Grab those scarves and put them between his knees and ankles." Polly took more wrap and proceeded to bind my legs together. Whatever they had planned I would not be walking out of this office.
"Ok April, let's pull him over here so he can't lean against the wall. Just don't let him fall over on his side." The two women worked together until I rested on my knees in the middle of the office. April held my shoulders firmly while Polly grabbed even more wrap from inside the seemingly bottomless pit that was the duffle bag.
"How much of that did you bring?" I asked.
Polly smiled. "Enough to wrap you from head to toe twice."
"Great." I rolled my eyes.
"Now don't be getting snippy with me. It's going to be fun."
"I will say you have a head start on Stockholm Syndrome." I answered.
April snorted from behind me. "That's a good one."
"Hold the comedian still." Polly said as she pushed on my neck until my chin touched my knees. She then began to wrap the bandage around my back over my pinioned arms and then around my legs forcing me into a tight ball. Several rolls of wrap were used and I was as helpless as I had ever been by the time she was done. "Slowly ease him onto his side so he doesn't fall."
Polly stood and disappeared around the other side of the desk only to return with a large suitcase. I immediately realized what their intention was. "No! No way!"
April shook her head. "It's a little late for that."
"I'll suffocate inside there." I pleaded.
"Not so." April answered. "Polly spent two hours in that same suitcase a few days ago."
I looked at Polly with some doubt.
She shrugged. "I wanted to make sure it was safe, and it is."
"You're serious, you're going to put me in there." Up to this point the binding had been uncomfortable, now I was a little scared.
"You are currently wrapped up in a package that is smaller than the case. Perhaps you'll have to lower your head a bit." Polly answered. "We actually have a few more things to do first." She knelt down on the floor with her knees bent at my eye level affording me a generous view of the dark space beneath her dress. "Will you please hand me another scarf April."
"Oh sorry, I think we only had the two." April said.
"It's your lucky day Jack." Polly stood and slid her dress up her legs revealing more of the fishnet tights. I was speechless until I realized the intent of her actions. She slid down a pair of silky green underwear.
April held her hands over her mouth stifling her surprise. "Are you going to..."
"Stuff these in his mouth?" Polly finished. She knelt down in front of me with the wad of silk in her hand.
"Polly?" I stared from her intense green eyes and back to the underwear. "You don't need to..." I started.
"Need?" Polly chuckled. "This is a kidnapping, my need is whatever I want. And I want these in your mouth."
"Polly..." I began but like a striking viper her hand flew out and pressed the still-warm undergarment between my teeth.
"Wrap." Polly spoke like a surgeon to a nurse holding out the hand not pressed against my face keeping the panties in my mouth.
April pulled open a package and handed the white roll to Polly all the while watching in a kind of stunned amazement. After a few turns of the wrap around my face it was over, my voice reduced to muffled grunts and nasal whines.
"I have prepared something for you to listen to on the journey." Polly held a pair of earbuds which she worked carefully into my ears using more of the bandage to keep them from falling out.
"I can't believe you put your underwear in his mouth." April said though her voice was barely audible with my ears filled.
"I wore them over the top of my tights so they are clean." Polly answered. "I came prepared."
April shook her head. "Now what?"
"Help me lift him into the suitcase."
April held my shoulders while Polly grabbed my feet and they lifted my body the few inches over the side of the suitcase. "See there is room to spare." Polly said. "Get the blanket." A soft blanket was pressed around the suitcase between my folded body and the sides of the fabric and leather suitcase. "When I spent a bit of time in the case, one thing I realized was that it can get uncomfortable without a bit of padding."
I looked at her as she pressed the soft blanket around me. I stared intently into her eyes trying to convey the honest fears I had. She noticed the look and knelt down. "Don't worry my love." she said sliding her fingers across my compressed cheeks. Her voice sounded like it came from a long distance. She picked up the wire trailing from my ears and plugged it into a small device. She pressed play and slowly closed the suitcase making sure her smiling eyes was the last thing I saw. Darkness closed in around me heavier than any blanket.
Pleasant music filled my ears and slowly faded into the background as Polly's voice replaced the melody.
This was a game. Games had rules. Rules were made to be broken.
"Happy Birthday Jack." I read on my phone. It was a message from Polly. I had been so busy I actually had to confirm with a glance at the date to ensure that it was in fact not my birthday. It was still a month away.
"Huh?" I texted back. "Wrong month. Not until November."
"Really?" Came the response. "Well, I guess you get your gift a bit early. Come down stairs. I'm in April's office"
It was nearly six o'clock and I knew Lisa would be leaving soon. I left my office which contained nothing but a desk, computer, and a single house plant (a gift from Alex). I wondered what kind of birthday present would require April's office. I briefly considered the possibility Polly might be wearing something sexy but dismissed the idea since April and Polly, though friendly, were not quite that friendly.
I stopped by Alex's desk on the way. "I'm taking off, Polly said something about my birthday present."
Alex tucked a strand of blue-green hair over her ear as she smiled. "Oh, I didn't know it was your birthday." Alex had transformed since the arrest of Mr. Craddock. No longer was she the reclusive nerd who railed against the idiocy of the rest of the rabble in the office. Now she spoke with people and had upgraded her wardrobe to a point where she caught the eye of many a male. Today she wore a tan leather skirt and bright green blouse that seemed to complement her extravagantly colored hair.
"It's next month. Polly must have things mixed up." I answered.
"I have things wrapped up on the server upgrade. We'll go live over the weekend."
"Sounds good, see you later. Thanks for all your help." I was still far from comfortable being the supervisor for a woman who was so much older and so much more skilled.
I studied the text messages from Polly during the elevator ride to the main floor trying to pull some small clues as to what the early gift might entail and why she had chosen April's office. The lower floor was largely deserted save for a janitor pushing a mop bucket down the opposite hall. I paused a few feet from the door and in the darkened hallway the lack of light escaping beneath the door was notable. Where were the lights? Maybe she is wearing a sexy outfit in dim candlelight.
I knocked. No answer.
I knocked again. Still no answer.
I checked the door handle and it turned easily. I slowly pushed it open. "Hello? Polly? Miss. Dawson?"
Another nudge on the door revealed a darkened version of the office I had entered in the summer. No one answered but I caught a pair of legs resting atop the windowsill behind April's desk. The large chair was swiveled so its back was facing me but the crossed legs encased in a pair of fishnet tights were definitely intriguing.
"Hello?" I said.
The chair turned to reveal the beaming face of Polly with her hands resting comfortably in her lap. The fishnet covered legs slid beneath a long-sleeved, tight green dress with a high turtleneck suitable for the chill autumn air. I let my eyes roam up and down the garment that so closely conformed to the pleasing outline of her curves. "Hello Jack." Polly leaned forward and placed her elbows on April's desk resting her chin in her palms. Polly's Outfit
The dim light in the room could not hide the gleam in her eye which always meant some mischief had been planned. "Hello Polly, you look amazing. That's quite a gift, especially a month early."
Polly laughed and slid her hand over one sleeve of the dress. "Thank you, but I am not your gift. Have you forgotten what you asked for already." Polly's mouth turned down in a disappointed pout.
"I'm sorry, I don't remember ever talking to you about my birthday." I answered truly sorry since her disappointment appeared genuine.
"Oh you didn't talk to me, but I sent Ollie to you a few weeks ago. Do you remember what you said?"
My forehead wrinkled in thought as I tried to recollect the time. "I remember Ollie stopping by, and I remember being buried by work. I think I told him I wanted I night with you... by ourselves."
"Curious." Polly said. "He told me you wanted to be kidnapped, to be forcibly taken away from it all."
I could not keep the memory from showing on my face. "Oh." I met Polly's eyes who realized I had remembered and now glowed from sheer joy. "Oh no."
"Don't give me that, you will enjoy being my captive. I know I will surely enjoy being your kidnapper." Polly said.
"I can't, I have work, and school. There is too much." I answered and leaned back from Polly's exuberant smile.
"Which is exactly why this is necessary, you're only 16 years old but hold the pressures of a middle aged man. Maybe I should consider this a rescue, or at least an intervention."
I took a step back from Polly thinking to thwart her plan but the sound of the closing door turned my head. April stood there with her glasses at the edge of her nose as she gazed at me over the top of the rims. She wore a gray skirt suit with a crimson blouse showing beneath the buttoned jacket. She turned the bolt on the door and leaned against it casually. "Hello Jack."
"Miss. Dawson." I said taking a quick step back to keep both Polly and the older woman an equal distance from me.
"Call me April, please."
"Ok, April, look I need..."
"Need to relax." Polly interrupted. "This is happening whether you like it or not." Polly stood and walked from behind the desk forcing me several steps toward the back wall to maintain my desire for distance from the two women. "In fact, it wouldn't be a proper kidnapping if you wanted it to happen." She held a large black duffel bag which she dropped into the nearby chair.
With my back pressed against the wall near a large ficus tree whose branches tickled my neck I watched April step up beside Polly. "Are you going to make a break for it and possibly injure myself or Polly whom you claim to love?"
I looked all around the office toward the window and ceiling. "You're going to get me fired."
Both April and Polly burst out laughing. April recovered first wiping her eyes with a tissue from the desk. "Jack, from the stories I've heard you could murder a client and not get fired."
"Not to mention I kind of have the inside track with your boss." Polly added.
"But school..." I began trying to break through the walls of their verbal defense.
"What is the date, Jack?" Polly interrupted.
I reached for my phone. "Friday, October 11, why?"
Polly stepped forward and plucked my phone from my hand. "Fall break is next week. No classes. You had no idea, did you?" She opened a drawer of April's desk and dropped my phone inside.
My arguments defeated I looked around the room for some means of escape. I silently calculated the odds of pushing passed April and Polly without hurting them. I remembered the excitement of Polly's birthday where I fled from her friends bent on my capture. This situation held the same feel.
Polly noticed the change in my posture and stance and immediately held out her hands toward me. "Stop Jack, I know what you are thinking."
Polly stepped backward allowing April to be fully visible, she held a small black pistol angled at the floor. I stared at the weapon and then back to Polly. "You're kidding, is that real?"
"Take off your shirt, Jack." Polly said forcefully while ignoring the question.
I was fully confident April would never shoot me and seriously doubted the weapon was real but its presence proved Polly was in no mood for a chase. I began to unbutton my shirt. "What are you going to do?"
Polly said nothing but kept out of the line of fire until my shirt hit the floor. She then opened the duffel bag and retrieved several white rolls of what appeared to be self-adhering bandage. "Hands behind your back."
I turned around complying with the order and Polly began to wrap the bandage around one arm starting at the elbow and working her way down until my hand was forced into a fist. She opened another package of bandage and repeated the process with my other arm. After both hands were encased from fist to above each elbow she then wrapped my wrists together continuing up my forearms pulling my arms close enough together that my shoulders were forced backward in a surprisingly strenuous position. "Ugh." I grunted.
Polly turned me around and slid her hands over my bare chest. She leaned in closely. "We'll be working on your flexibility over the next few days." She stepped so close I felt the soft press of her breasts against my chest as her lips brushed my ear. "The gun is a fake." Polly whispered.
"Figures." I said.
I looked at April who was smiling as she held the gun up and pulled the trigger, a small candle flame jumped from the barrel. "How can I help, Polly?"
Polly tossed her a package of the bandage. "Open that, and grab some soft cloth to put between his joints."
April snagged the package from the air and bent toward the duffel bag. "What does the cloth do?"
"To keep his knee and ankle bones from crushing together, it can be painful especially with this stretchy wrap." Polly answered.
"Where did you learn all this?" April asked while folding a scarf into a square in her hands.
"The internet, practicing on Jack, and Mom." Polly answered as she began to unfasten my pants. "Sorry Jack, no clothes required where you are going."
"But I can't leave this office without clothes." I pleaded irritated by the whine I heard in my voice.
Polly just smiled as she pushed me to the floor and tugged my pants off. Taking another roll of wrap from April she then proceed to wrap each of my legs individually leaving both my ankles and knees free.
"Why aren't you covering his knees?" April asked.
"So they can bend freely. I'll show you." Polly said. She took my left leg and forced it to bend until my ankle was pressed against my thigh. With another roll of wrap she fixed my bent leg into that position using the previous wrappings around my thighs and calves to keep everything from slipping. "Do you want to do the other one?" Polly asked.
"Can I?" April said.
"No." I answered.
Polly smiled and patted my cheek. "You're cute." She turned to April. "Sure you can."
April took the roll of wrap from Polly and knelt down. I resisted when she began to bend my knee into position but Polly just reached for my underwear. "Keep it up and you'll lose this too." I immediately relaxed my muscles allowing April to copy what had been done with my left leg. April was slower but no less effective than Polly.
"Ok now what?" April asked with a pleased smile on her lips. "That was fun."
"Oh no." I said.
Polly laughed out loud. "Jack is so pleased you are having fun." Polly pointed to the chair. "Grab those scarves and put them between his knees and ankles." Polly took more wrap and proceeded to bind my legs together. Whatever they had planned I would not be walking out of this office.
"Ok April, let's pull him over here so he can't lean against the wall. Just don't let him fall over on his side." The two women worked together until I rested on my knees in the middle of the office. April held my shoulders firmly while Polly grabbed even more wrap from inside the seemingly bottomless pit that was the duffle bag.
"How much of that did you bring?" I asked.
Polly smiled. "Enough to wrap you from head to toe twice."
"Great." I rolled my eyes.
"Now don't be getting snippy with me. It's going to be fun."
"I will say you have a head start on Stockholm Syndrome." I answered.
April snorted from behind me. "That's a good one."
"Hold the comedian still." Polly said as she pushed on my neck until my chin touched my knees. She then began to wrap the bandage around my back over my pinioned arms and then around my legs forcing me into a tight ball. Several rolls of wrap were used and I was as helpless as I had ever been by the time she was done. "Slowly ease him onto his side so he doesn't fall."
Polly stood and disappeared around the other side of the desk only to return with a large suitcase. I immediately realized what their intention was. "No! No way!"
April shook her head. "It's a little late for that."
"I'll suffocate inside there." I pleaded.
"Not so." April answered. "Polly spent two hours in that same suitcase a few days ago."
I looked at Polly with some doubt.
She shrugged. "I wanted to make sure it was safe, and it is."
"You're serious, you're going to put me in there." Up to this point the binding had been uncomfortable, now I was a little scared.
"You are currently wrapped up in a package that is smaller than the case. Perhaps you'll have to lower your head a bit." Polly answered. "We actually have a few more things to do first." She knelt down on the floor with her knees bent at my eye level affording me a generous view of the dark space beneath her dress. "Will you please hand me another scarf April."
"Oh sorry, I think we only had the two." April said.
"It's your lucky day Jack." Polly stood and slid her dress up her legs revealing more of the fishnet tights. I was speechless until I realized the intent of her actions. She slid down a pair of silky green underwear.
April held her hands over her mouth stifling her surprise. "Are you going to..."
"Stuff these in his mouth?" Polly finished. She knelt down in front of me with the wad of silk in her hand.
"Polly?" I stared from her intense green eyes and back to the underwear. "You don't need to..." I started.
"Need?" Polly chuckled. "This is a kidnapping, my need is whatever I want. And I want these in your mouth."
"Polly..." I began but like a striking viper her hand flew out and pressed the still-warm undergarment between my teeth.
"Wrap." Polly spoke like a surgeon to a nurse holding out the hand not pressed against my face keeping the panties in my mouth.
April pulled open a package and handed the white roll to Polly all the while watching in a kind of stunned amazement. After a few turns of the wrap around my face it was over, my voice reduced to muffled grunts and nasal whines.
"I have prepared something for you to listen to on the journey." Polly held a pair of earbuds which she worked carefully into my ears using more of the bandage to keep them from falling out.
"I can't believe you put your underwear in his mouth." April said though her voice was barely audible with my ears filled.
"I wore them over the top of my tights so they are clean." Polly answered. "I came prepared."
April shook her head. "Now what?"
"Help me lift him into the suitcase."
April held my shoulders while Polly grabbed my feet and they lifted my body the few inches over the side of the suitcase. "See there is room to spare." Polly said. "Get the blanket." A soft blanket was pressed around the suitcase between my folded body and the sides of the fabric and leather suitcase. "When I spent a bit of time in the case, one thing I realized was that it can get uncomfortable without a bit of padding."
I looked at her as she pressed the soft blanket around me. I stared intently into her eyes trying to convey the honest fears I had. She noticed the look and knelt down. "Don't worry my love." she said sliding her fingers across my compressed cheeks. Her voice sounded like it came from a long distance. She picked up the wire trailing from my ears and plugged it into a small device. She pressed play and slowly closed the suitcase making sure her smiling eyes was the last thing I saw. Darkness closed in around me heavier than any blanket.
Pleasant music filled my ears and slowly faded into the background as Polly's voice replaced the melody.
I groaned at the words realizing what my casual words to Ollie had wrought. Someday I would learn to watch my tongue. I also realized that she was having an awful lot of fun with a gift she intended for me. But...I knew the gun was fake, and I did tell Ollie I wanted to be kidnapped. And...the pleasant warmth growing in my stomach and loins could not be ignored. I loved being out of control.Polly wrote: Hello Jack, if you are hearing this you have been stuffed into a suitcase and are on the way to a secret location. I want to thank you for such a fantastic idea for your birthday. I have thought of nothing else since Ollie told me what you said.
Clever girl. I thought as the music returned briefly only to fade away leaving me alone with the dull throbbing of my own heartbeat in my ears. As the case was rotated into an upright position putting my balled up body on my back, I considered Polly's words. The case rolled down the hall until it was lifted up and I was placed onto my side. Even beneath the layers of suitcase and white wrap I heard (or perhaps felt) the trunk lid close.Polly wrote: I want you to think of this as a game, but games have rules.
Rule Number 1. Do not try and escape. I think you can appreciate what would happen if you run off claiming you have been kidnapped.
Rule Number 2. The safe word still works, but if you use it, everything ends. You will be working in your plain office staring at lines of text on your computer instead of being with me. Just to drive this point home a little more, I have some very lovely clothing designed to keep your mind focused on me.
That’s it, two rules. Many nights have I squirmed around beneath my sheets thinking of what I’m about to do to you.
I love you.
This was a game. Games had rules. Rules were made to be broken.
Last edited by volatiledesire 5 years ago, edited 1 time in total.
What a nice part ! thx again for posting your story 
Great story thus far. any chance of some leotard/swimsuit bondage in future chapters?
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
-
volatiledesire
- Centennial Club
- Posts: 187
- Joined: 6 years ago
Chapter 50 - Change of Plan
Hot. Disoriented. Nauseated
In the past I had been bound, even wrapped with plastic wrap, but nothing, absolutely nothing compared with being wrapped as I was inside that suitcase. Compressed into a tight ball by the white wrap my every breath seemed to increase the strain on my shoulders. My imagination filled the void with fears of being left in the suitcase for days on end until thirst or suffocation claimed my life. Polly surely had not spent two hours in the awful suitcase and if so, she had not been bound as I was now.
"How could you do this to me?" I moaned into the wad of silk packed into my mouth.
As my mumbled words had been heard the sensation of movement ceased and the low impact of a car door penetrated through my prison. Soon tilted onto my back I was pulled across a hard surface the feel of the small suitcase wheels vibrating my spine. Sharp drops rattled my head and finally after what seemed like hours light pierced my leather and plastic tomb. Polly held a pair of scissors and without a word she sliced through the wrappings. "I know that was tough Jack, but I needed to get you out of the building without you being seen."
She left the wrap gag for last and I cared little for my sore jaw as I coaxed the feeling back into my leaden shoulders and arms. I slumped out of the case and laid on the floor waiting for the prickling sensation to subside. "You forget how much more flexible you are then me. That was awful."
"I'm sorry, you were in there less than an hour." Polly glanced at a clock mounted on the wall. "Thirty-five minutes, to be precise. I will draw you a bath."
My eyes slowly adjusted to the dim light as I levered myself onto one elbow. The room had white walls and thick white curtains over large windows flanking a large king size bed in the center of the obviously master bedroom suite. A white bedspread covered the bed which was accented by a crimson bed skirt and decorative pillows. Colorful artwork hung on the walls all the more vibrant against the dominance of the white walls and carpeting. The sound of water came from a large double wide opening that was one of only two doorways leading from the room. "Where are we?" I asked as Polly walked back into the room her svelte body accentuated by the tight green dress.
"This is April's house. It's beautiful and huge. She owns it as part of a divorce settlement." Polly knelt down and grabbed my arm. "Come on, let's get you in the tub, the hot water will help you relax."
I grunted as I forced weight onto my legs. "This is not going to work Polly."
"What do you mean?" Polly asked.
The bathroom was as large as my bedroom and a bathtub large enough for three people was slowly filling with steaming water. "My parents, even your Mom, will eventually grow concerned enough to call the police. I have a job, I can't just leave like this."
Polly tugged my boxers to my knees. "Get in the water, I'll dispose of your underwear." Polly said obviously unconcerned by my statement.
"Polly." I said hoping that by submitting to her desire to bathe would convince her to be forthcoming about her plans. She was silent while I eased myself into the hot water. She sat on the edge of the tub and poured in several different aromatic oils. "Polly." I said again looking at her.
Polly smiled. "Don't worry your little head." She stood up and pulled a chair from a nearby table, likely used for applying makeup. "While you enjoy a nice soak I will be informing everyone what I have done. I even set up a social media page where I can post updates on your relative health and well-being." Polly looked at me with a sudden grin. "Including pictures."
I took a moment to absorb the obvious pre-planning that she undertook. "But..."
"I expect the mystery of your kidnapping will be quite the talk of the town in a few hours." Polly continued.
"Lisa will just come and get me, there is a lot of work..."
Polly raised her hand to forestall the comment. "My Mom will never figure out where you are. That's why I went to all the trouble to secret you out of the office. The suitcase was not for your enjoyment." Polly picked up her cell phone and began moving her fingers across the surface. She turned the phone around to show me what she wrote.
"I have kidnapped Jack. The stress of finishing high school while working a full time job is killing him. I won't let you kill my boyfriend." The rest of the message was a link a social media page.
"They aren't trying to kill me. I agreed to this." I answered.
"I know, but it sounds better this way. More justifiable."
"What happens if I escape." I asked.
Polly's eyes rose from the phone and bored into me. "I will be irritated."
"What are you going to do to me?" I decided not to push.
"Make you relax, no computers, no cell phone, nothing but rest and relaxation."
I shook my head. "What am I going to wear?" I figured my lack of clothing meant she had something in mind. "I assume April is here, I don't really want her to see me naked."
"Why not, a lot of different women have seen you naked?" Polly smiled.
"Not. My. Fault." I stated pausing between each word to emphasize the point. Sliding lower into the water the aroma of the oils and the heat of the water carried away my aches along with the majority of my concerns. Polly and I were silent for many minutes, she thumbed furiously onto her phone while I let my mind wander. The thoughts of work filled my mind but were carried away before the obvious fact that I could not do anything, I was no longer controlling things. My eyes found Polly and the undeniable feeling of pleasure and contentment passed through my body. I was not in control, there was nothing I could do. "Thanks Polly."
Polly raised her eyes to mine and smiled, she said nothing and returned to her phone.
I sank back into the water and leaned my head back on a provided towel.
* * *
Softness, amazing softness. That was the first tangible signal my body gave to me as a I swam back to consciousness. My skin was resting among the folds of a warm cloud and I resisted any movements toward fuller consciousness. I am sure I had some success, likely prolonging my sleep for several hours, but no matter how sleep deprived you cannot slumber forever.
I opened my eyes and enjoyed the warmth of soft sheets and large bed I had seen the evening before. I had no memory of the journey between bath and bed, a testament to my exhaustion. The mahogany bedposts rose up in the corners of my vision pointing to the elaborate crown moulding decorating the room. I slid my arms along my body proving that I was quite naked. I rolled onto one shoulder and glanced at the decorative clock on the wall. It was nearly noon, I had slept for over 12 hours, unless of course it had been multiple days, but I doubted such a possibility.
I stood up and walked into the bathroom. After using the toilet and the new toothbrush resting on the counter I stepped into the cavernous closet that adjoined the bathroom. The back wall was covered with racks of shoes, the left wall had clothes on hangers to a height well above my head and the opposite wall was dominated by built in drawers and shelves covered with various accessories. Nothing seemed to be made for men, the colors were of a rainbow of different shades whereas my own closet was full of khaki, gray, and white. The only color I owned were graphic T-shirts folded neatly in my drawers next to my jeans. The second no less obvious proof was the number of shoes, I had never owned so many shoes even if you included every shoe I had worn in my entire life.
I turned toward the drawers hoping to find something unisex but found only feminine lingerie, hosiery and socks. I could wear the socks as many were plain white, but what would be the point. One drawer held many leggings and T-shirts so I settled on a gray pair of athletic shorts and a plain white T shirt whose sleeves were too short to ever be considered masculine. It was best I could find, not something I would wear in public but better than naked.
While looking through the closet my eyes fell across a large wooden chest but figured the drawers would prove to be more fruitful in my search for clothing. Now that I was clothed if not exactly comfortable, I took a second look at the wooden box. It was sitting on the floor nestled under the hanging clothes which hid the latch with a padlock through the hasp. I pulled it from beneath the clothing and wondered if the key might be nearby.
"Jack?" Polly's voice echoed from the bedroom.
I quickly pushed the chest back not wanting to be caught snooping and backed out of the closet. I turned to toward the bedroom and whatever curiosity I had for the contents of the box vanished in a flash of silver. Polly stood there in a beautiful knee length dress made of a dazzling silver fabric. The thin straps of the dress left both her shoulders bare and it dipped low enough to show a hint of shadowed cleavage. I tried to speak but my mouth simply fell open. Polly's Dress
Mesmerized by the play of light across her legs and stomach I did not even realize she was speaking. "...decided to change things." Polly finished.
"Huh? What did you say?"
Polly laughed. "You like the dress? I thought you might."
I lurched forward as a starving man toward a loaf of bread but Polly held up her hand. "Hold on there just listen to me."
I ripped my eyes away from her body and forced them to her face. Again I felt myself falling into the gold-flecked green of her eyes but managed to focus enough to hear her words. "As I said, April and I decided to change some things."
"What do you mean?"
"For one, despite the little recorded message I gave you while you were contained within the suitcase, I am not actually going to kidnap you. You are free to go at anytime."
I lowered my eyebrows in confusion. "I don't get it."
"Let me finish." Polly held up her hands and by now I had moved close enough that she placed them against my chest.
"April and I talked for a long time while you slept. She figures that no matter how clever we are with our attempts to keep you kidnapped, your clever (and cute) mind will always figure out a means of escape. So..." Polly paused and took a deep breath. "Instead, I will be your prisoner, as long as you stay in this house to be my captor." Polly finished and coyly looked down at her feet which shuffled back and forth nervously.
I had never seen her behave so meekly, so unsure of herself. Always Polly had been the one to take charge and demand things progress in whatever direction she desired. "You are nervous."
A flash of the familiar fire bloomed in Polly's eyes for just a moment and just as quickly Polly suppressed it and looked away. "I suppose, a little." Again she slid her foot around on the carpet moving the strappy black sandals across the surface. "But I trust you."
"So the idea is that I won't even attempt an escape knowing you are here. My own personal captive."
"It was April’s idea, but I quickly realized it would probably work." Polly answered.
"So I can tie you up?"
Polly meekly nodded and she began to bite her bottom lip in a way that made my stomach churn with desire.
"Once you are tightly bound I could do anything I want, even find out what's beneath that amazing dress."
Polly's eyes widened. "You could, but I don't want you to. You wouldn't, would you? Not after you resisted that night in your bedroom when your Mom tied you to the chair."
I held up her hand to forestall her pleading. "Ok, but you'll do anything I say, you are my captive right." I pressed.
She nodded.
"Don't move." I said, putting the barest hint of force into my voice.
I vanished back into the closet and opened one of the drawers I had so recently been investigating and withdrew several neatly folded silk scarves. I returned to Polly who took an involuntary step backward when she noticed the lengths of multicolored silk I carried. "Maybe..."
"Now, now there is no backing out. Place your hands behind your back and we'll find out if I have been paying attention when you tied me up all those countless times."
Polly took a deep breath and placed her hands palm to palm behind her back so that they nestled into the slight depression formed by her buttocks stretching the fabric of the silver dress. I focused on the binding knowing that in a few moments I could indulge myself. The lessons I had committed to memory over the last several months proved invaluable as I carefully cinched the scarf between her wrists ensuring she could not escape nor lose feeling in her hands.
I stepped in front and watched as she shifted her shoulders getting used to the wrist tie. "Does your nose itch?" I said with a smile.
The joke was on me though as Polly bent her head down and angled her hands to one side and easily scratched the end of her nose even with her hands bound behind her back. "Nope, not at all." She smiled proudly.
I grasped the end of a second scarf and shook it out before her face. It was as long as she was tall. "Good, I can finish then." I then looped this scarf around her elbows and marveled as she easily allowed me to pull them together until her forearms were pressed tightly together. "My you are the flexible one."
"Aren't you the lucky guy." Polly teased further proving she was in no discomfort.
A third scarf of equal length wound through the elbow bondage through her armpits and around the back of her neck before returning to the elbow scarf to ensure she could not slide the elbow bondage down her arms. "One more scarf." I dangled a length of yellow and brown silk before her face. "I better make it hard for you to run off."
I knelt down and tugged her ankles together before binding them just as I had her wrists moments before. I stood slowly letting my hands slide over her body, even slipping my hands up the hem of her skirt a few inches. "My how things have changed, look who's blushing now."
"The way you look at me." Polly shook her head her cheeks flushed.
"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." I stepped forward and trailed one finger from just below her ear, along her neck and down over one shoulder. My other hand found her hips and slid across the slippery fabric covering her stomach. Another step and my lips found hers and we kissed with her pressing her mouth into mine as hard as her bonds would allow.
Time passed quickly while my hands roamed her body. I was breathing hard when I finally stepping back worried I might lose control and rip the dress from her body. Between gasps of breath I watched the fire in Polly's eyes slowly fade. "I guess that proves one thing."
"What's that?" Polly asked.
"I'm way more attracted to you, then you are to me." I said.
Polly cocked her head. "How do you figure that?"
"If I had you tied as often as I have been helpless there is no way I would have been able to control myself. We'd be joined in every way but marriage."
Polly smiled and took a deep breath. "You're right, this is too dangerous, untie me and I'll test your theory."
I smiled and shook my head. "Too late, my pretty captive."
Polly hopped forward suddenly and pressed into my still heaving chest. "Come on Jack, free me and let me show you what I can do with my hands."
A wave of arousal swept through my body and I nearly collapsed as my knees lost their strength. I stumbled into the closet returning with two more scarves. "You are going to get me in trouble. Now open your mouth."
Polly hopped back quickly and turned her head sharply as I approached her with a wad of silk. "No." She said through clenched teeth as she jerked her head from side to side.
With a smile a stepped up and hooked one of my bare feet behind her low-heeled sandals and pushed on her shoulders. With a surprised gasp she fell backward obviously thinking she would strike the floor without her hands to break the fall. Instead she landed on the unmade bed. I leapt on her and had the wad of silk pressed between her lips before she could recover from the surprise. The second scarf held the first between her lips after several turns around her head.
Angrily she struggled to rise and let fly a string of curses I could still discern despite the stuffing in her mouth. "I guess the gag is insufficient. Stay here and I'll get more scarves." Polly jerked her legs into the air using the momentum to move to the edge of the bed and stand to her bound feet. "Tsk, tsk. You are being difficult." I pushed her back onto the bed and turned her over onto her stomach using the remaining short tail of the scarf binding her legs to connect her ankles and wrists together in a quick hogtie. It would not be effective for long, but I only need a few seconds to get to the closet and back with more scarves.
I leapt off the bed and ran to the closet. The drawer was not yet half empty and I grabbed two fist-fulls of the shiny fabric and rushed back into the bedroom. Polly had not yet freed herself from the hogtie but her fingers were tracing around the knot. I quickly reinforced my previous work with a second scarf before winding a third scarf over her gag covering the lower half of her face from nose to chin. A fourth scarf covered her whole face save for her flashing green eyes and a fifth went over her hair and tied beneath her chin to keep the whole affair in place. Her resistance was reduced to useless head shakes and muffled grunts. "Two more and I'll be done Polly." I shook out a blue and red scarf and quickly made a pocket that engulfed her right hand. The second scarf similarly reduced her left hand into a matching useless fist.
"You stay here, I'm going check out this house a little more thoroughly." I pushed her further into the bed, patted her silver rump, and tossed the covers over her.
I walked over to the door that was set onto an angled wall facing the room. I opened it and peaked outside. The white carpeting continued out into a small triangle shaped space that had two more doors set into the walls, likely leading to other bedrooms. On my immediate right the carpet ended leaving polished wood while the ceiling climbed to twice its height above an immense living room with a large fireplace fronted by a large sectional couch and matching chairs. The decorating style was similar with white drapes covering the windows which flanked the mantle. Colorful artworks decorated the walls and sprays of dried flowers accented the top of a glass coffee table.
After a quick glance to understand the general layout my eyes were caught by a woman sitting in one of the large leather easy chairs. She watched me with an amused expression. "Hello Jack."
Hot. Disoriented. Nauseated
In the past I had been bound, even wrapped with plastic wrap, but nothing, absolutely nothing compared with being wrapped as I was inside that suitcase. Compressed into a tight ball by the white wrap my every breath seemed to increase the strain on my shoulders. My imagination filled the void with fears of being left in the suitcase for days on end until thirst or suffocation claimed my life. Polly surely had not spent two hours in the awful suitcase and if so, she had not been bound as I was now.
"How could you do this to me?" I moaned into the wad of silk packed into my mouth.
As my mumbled words had been heard the sensation of movement ceased and the low impact of a car door penetrated through my prison. Soon tilted onto my back I was pulled across a hard surface the feel of the small suitcase wheels vibrating my spine. Sharp drops rattled my head and finally after what seemed like hours light pierced my leather and plastic tomb. Polly held a pair of scissors and without a word she sliced through the wrappings. "I know that was tough Jack, but I needed to get you out of the building without you being seen."
She left the wrap gag for last and I cared little for my sore jaw as I coaxed the feeling back into my leaden shoulders and arms. I slumped out of the case and laid on the floor waiting for the prickling sensation to subside. "You forget how much more flexible you are then me. That was awful."
"I'm sorry, you were in there less than an hour." Polly glanced at a clock mounted on the wall. "Thirty-five minutes, to be precise. I will draw you a bath."
My eyes slowly adjusted to the dim light as I levered myself onto one elbow. The room had white walls and thick white curtains over large windows flanking a large king size bed in the center of the obviously master bedroom suite. A white bedspread covered the bed which was accented by a crimson bed skirt and decorative pillows. Colorful artwork hung on the walls all the more vibrant against the dominance of the white walls and carpeting. The sound of water came from a large double wide opening that was one of only two doorways leading from the room. "Where are we?" I asked as Polly walked back into the room her svelte body accentuated by the tight green dress.
"This is April's house. It's beautiful and huge. She owns it as part of a divorce settlement." Polly knelt down and grabbed my arm. "Come on, let's get you in the tub, the hot water will help you relax."
I grunted as I forced weight onto my legs. "This is not going to work Polly."
"What do you mean?" Polly asked.
The bathroom was as large as my bedroom and a bathtub large enough for three people was slowly filling with steaming water. "My parents, even your Mom, will eventually grow concerned enough to call the police. I have a job, I can't just leave like this."
Polly tugged my boxers to my knees. "Get in the water, I'll dispose of your underwear." Polly said obviously unconcerned by my statement.
"Polly." I said hoping that by submitting to her desire to bathe would convince her to be forthcoming about her plans. She was silent while I eased myself into the hot water. She sat on the edge of the tub and poured in several different aromatic oils. "Polly." I said again looking at her.
Polly smiled. "Don't worry your little head." She stood up and pulled a chair from a nearby table, likely used for applying makeup. "While you enjoy a nice soak I will be informing everyone what I have done. I even set up a social media page where I can post updates on your relative health and well-being." Polly looked at me with a sudden grin. "Including pictures."
I took a moment to absorb the obvious pre-planning that she undertook. "But..."
"I expect the mystery of your kidnapping will be quite the talk of the town in a few hours." Polly continued.
"Lisa will just come and get me, there is a lot of work..."
Polly raised her hand to forestall the comment. "My Mom will never figure out where you are. That's why I went to all the trouble to secret you out of the office. The suitcase was not for your enjoyment." Polly picked up her cell phone and began moving her fingers across the surface. She turned the phone around to show me what she wrote.
"I have kidnapped Jack. The stress of finishing high school while working a full time job is killing him. I won't let you kill my boyfriend." The rest of the message was a link a social media page.
"They aren't trying to kill me. I agreed to this." I answered.
"I know, but it sounds better this way. More justifiable."
"What happens if I escape." I asked.
Polly's eyes rose from the phone and bored into me. "I will be irritated."
"What are you going to do to me?" I decided not to push.
"Make you relax, no computers, no cell phone, nothing but rest and relaxation."
I shook my head. "What am I going to wear?" I figured my lack of clothing meant she had something in mind. "I assume April is here, I don't really want her to see me naked."
"Why not, a lot of different women have seen you naked?" Polly smiled.
"Not. My. Fault." I stated pausing between each word to emphasize the point. Sliding lower into the water the aroma of the oils and the heat of the water carried away my aches along with the majority of my concerns. Polly and I were silent for many minutes, she thumbed furiously onto her phone while I let my mind wander. The thoughts of work filled my mind but were carried away before the obvious fact that I could not do anything, I was no longer controlling things. My eyes found Polly and the undeniable feeling of pleasure and contentment passed through my body. I was not in control, there was nothing I could do. "Thanks Polly."
Polly raised her eyes to mine and smiled, she said nothing and returned to her phone.
I sank back into the water and leaned my head back on a provided towel.
* * *
Softness, amazing softness. That was the first tangible signal my body gave to me as a I swam back to consciousness. My skin was resting among the folds of a warm cloud and I resisted any movements toward fuller consciousness. I am sure I had some success, likely prolonging my sleep for several hours, but no matter how sleep deprived you cannot slumber forever.
I opened my eyes and enjoyed the warmth of soft sheets and large bed I had seen the evening before. I had no memory of the journey between bath and bed, a testament to my exhaustion. The mahogany bedposts rose up in the corners of my vision pointing to the elaborate crown moulding decorating the room. I slid my arms along my body proving that I was quite naked. I rolled onto one shoulder and glanced at the decorative clock on the wall. It was nearly noon, I had slept for over 12 hours, unless of course it had been multiple days, but I doubted such a possibility.
I stood up and walked into the bathroom. After using the toilet and the new toothbrush resting on the counter I stepped into the cavernous closet that adjoined the bathroom. The back wall was covered with racks of shoes, the left wall had clothes on hangers to a height well above my head and the opposite wall was dominated by built in drawers and shelves covered with various accessories. Nothing seemed to be made for men, the colors were of a rainbow of different shades whereas my own closet was full of khaki, gray, and white. The only color I owned were graphic T-shirts folded neatly in my drawers next to my jeans. The second no less obvious proof was the number of shoes, I had never owned so many shoes even if you included every shoe I had worn in my entire life.
I turned toward the drawers hoping to find something unisex but found only feminine lingerie, hosiery and socks. I could wear the socks as many were plain white, but what would be the point. One drawer held many leggings and T-shirts so I settled on a gray pair of athletic shorts and a plain white T shirt whose sleeves were too short to ever be considered masculine. It was best I could find, not something I would wear in public but better than naked.
While looking through the closet my eyes fell across a large wooden chest but figured the drawers would prove to be more fruitful in my search for clothing. Now that I was clothed if not exactly comfortable, I took a second look at the wooden box. It was sitting on the floor nestled under the hanging clothes which hid the latch with a padlock through the hasp. I pulled it from beneath the clothing and wondered if the key might be nearby.
"Jack?" Polly's voice echoed from the bedroom.
I quickly pushed the chest back not wanting to be caught snooping and backed out of the closet. I turned to toward the bedroom and whatever curiosity I had for the contents of the box vanished in a flash of silver. Polly stood there in a beautiful knee length dress made of a dazzling silver fabric. The thin straps of the dress left both her shoulders bare and it dipped low enough to show a hint of shadowed cleavage. I tried to speak but my mouth simply fell open. Polly's Dress
Mesmerized by the play of light across her legs and stomach I did not even realize she was speaking. "...decided to change things." Polly finished.
"Huh? What did you say?"
Polly laughed. "You like the dress? I thought you might."
I lurched forward as a starving man toward a loaf of bread but Polly held up her hand. "Hold on there just listen to me."
I ripped my eyes away from her body and forced them to her face. Again I felt myself falling into the gold-flecked green of her eyes but managed to focus enough to hear her words. "As I said, April and I decided to change some things."
"What do you mean?"
"For one, despite the little recorded message I gave you while you were contained within the suitcase, I am not actually going to kidnap you. You are free to go at anytime."
I lowered my eyebrows in confusion. "I don't get it."
"Let me finish." Polly held up her hands and by now I had moved close enough that she placed them against my chest.
"April and I talked for a long time while you slept. She figures that no matter how clever we are with our attempts to keep you kidnapped, your clever (and cute) mind will always figure out a means of escape. So..." Polly paused and took a deep breath. "Instead, I will be your prisoner, as long as you stay in this house to be my captor." Polly finished and coyly looked down at her feet which shuffled back and forth nervously.
I had never seen her behave so meekly, so unsure of herself. Always Polly had been the one to take charge and demand things progress in whatever direction she desired. "You are nervous."
A flash of the familiar fire bloomed in Polly's eyes for just a moment and just as quickly Polly suppressed it and looked away. "I suppose, a little." Again she slid her foot around on the carpet moving the strappy black sandals across the surface. "But I trust you."
"So the idea is that I won't even attempt an escape knowing you are here. My own personal captive."
"It was April’s idea, but I quickly realized it would probably work." Polly answered.
"So I can tie you up?"
Polly meekly nodded and she began to bite her bottom lip in a way that made my stomach churn with desire.
"Once you are tightly bound I could do anything I want, even find out what's beneath that amazing dress."
Polly's eyes widened. "You could, but I don't want you to. You wouldn't, would you? Not after you resisted that night in your bedroom when your Mom tied you to the chair."
I held up her hand to forestall her pleading. "Ok, but you'll do anything I say, you are my captive right." I pressed.
She nodded.
"Don't move." I said, putting the barest hint of force into my voice.
I vanished back into the closet and opened one of the drawers I had so recently been investigating and withdrew several neatly folded silk scarves. I returned to Polly who took an involuntary step backward when she noticed the lengths of multicolored silk I carried. "Maybe..."
"Now, now there is no backing out. Place your hands behind your back and we'll find out if I have been paying attention when you tied me up all those countless times."
Polly took a deep breath and placed her hands palm to palm behind her back so that they nestled into the slight depression formed by her buttocks stretching the fabric of the silver dress. I focused on the binding knowing that in a few moments I could indulge myself. The lessons I had committed to memory over the last several months proved invaluable as I carefully cinched the scarf between her wrists ensuring she could not escape nor lose feeling in her hands.
I stepped in front and watched as she shifted her shoulders getting used to the wrist tie. "Does your nose itch?" I said with a smile.
The joke was on me though as Polly bent her head down and angled her hands to one side and easily scratched the end of her nose even with her hands bound behind her back. "Nope, not at all." She smiled proudly.
I grasped the end of a second scarf and shook it out before her face. It was as long as she was tall. "Good, I can finish then." I then looped this scarf around her elbows and marveled as she easily allowed me to pull them together until her forearms were pressed tightly together. "My you are the flexible one."
"Aren't you the lucky guy." Polly teased further proving she was in no discomfort.
A third scarf of equal length wound through the elbow bondage through her armpits and around the back of her neck before returning to the elbow scarf to ensure she could not slide the elbow bondage down her arms. "One more scarf." I dangled a length of yellow and brown silk before her face. "I better make it hard for you to run off."
I knelt down and tugged her ankles together before binding them just as I had her wrists moments before. I stood slowly letting my hands slide over her body, even slipping my hands up the hem of her skirt a few inches. "My how things have changed, look who's blushing now."
"The way you look at me." Polly shook her head her cheeks flushed.
"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." I stepped forward and trailed one finger from just below her ear, along her neck and down over one shoulder. My other hand found her hips and slid across the slippery fabric covering her stomach. Another step and my lips found hers and we kissed with her pressing her mouth into mine as hard as her bonds would allow.
Time passed quickly while my hands roamed her body. I was breathing hard when I finally stepping back worried I might lose control and rip the dress from her body. Between gasps of breath I watched the fire in Polly's eyes slowly fade. "I guess that proves one thing."
"What's that?" Polly asked.
"I'm way more attracted to you, then you are to me." I said.
Polly cocked her head. "How do you figure that?"
"If I had you tied as often as I have been helpless there is no way I would have been able to control myself. We'd be joined in every way but marriage."
Polly smiled and took a deep breath. "You're right, this is too dangerous, untie me and I'll test your theory."
I smiled and shook my head. "Too late, my pretty captive."
Polly hopped forward suddenly and pressed into my still heaving chest. "Come on Jack, free me and let me show you what I can do with my hands."
A wave of arousal swept through my body and I nearly collapsed as my knees lost their strength. I stumbled into the closet returning with two more scarves. "You are going to get me in trouble. Now open your mouth."
Polly hopped back quickly and turned her head sharply as I approached her with a wad of silk. "No." She said through clenched teeth as she jerked her head from side to side.
With a smile a stepped up and hooked one of my bare feet behind her low-heeled sandals and pushed on her shoulders. With a surprised gasp she fell backward obviously thinking she would strike the floor without her hands to break the fall. Instead she landed on the unmade bed. I leapt on her and had the wad of silk pressed between her lips before she could recover from the surprise. The second scarf held the first between her lips after several turns around her head.
Angrily she struggled to rise and let fly a string of curses I could still discern despite the stuffing in her mouth. "I guess the gag is insufficient. Stay here and I'll get more scarves." Polly jerked her legs into the air using the momentum to move to the edge of the bed and stand to her bound feet. "Tsk, tsk. You are being difficult." I pushed her back onto the bed and turned her over onto her stomach using the remaining short tail of the scarf binding her legs to connect her ankles and wrists together in a quick hogtie. It would not be effective for long, but I only need a few seconds to get to the closet and back with more scarves.
I leapt off the bed and ran to the closet. The drawer was not yet half empty and I grabbed two fist-fulls of the shiny fabric and rushed back into the bedroom. Polly had not yet freed herself from the hogtie but her fingers were tracing around the knot. I quickly reinforced my previous work with a second scarf before winding a third scarf over her gag covering the lower half of her face from nose to chin. A fourth scarf covered her whole face save for her flashing green eyes and a fifth went over her hair and tied beneath her chin to keep the whole affair in place. Her resistance was reduced to useless head shakes and muffled grunts. "Two more and I'll be done Polly." I shook out a blue and red scarf and quickly made a pocket that engulfed her right hand. The second scarf similarly reduced her left hand into a matching useless fist.
"You stay here, I'm going check out this house a little more thoroughly." I pushed her further into the bed, patted her silver rump, and tossed the covers over her.
I walked over to the door that was set onto an angled wall facing the room. I opened it and peaked outside. The white carpeting continued out into a small triangle shaped space that had two more doors set into the walls, likely leading to other bedrooms. On my immediate right the carpet ended leaving polished wood while the ceiling climbed to twice its height above an immense living room with a large fireplace fronted by a large sectional couch and matching chairs. The decorating style was similar with white drapes covering the windows which flanked the mantle. Colorful artworks decorated the walls and sprays of dried flowers accented the top of a glass coffee table.
After a quick glance to understand the general layout my eyes were caught by a woman sitting in one of the large leather easy chairs. She watched me with an amused expression. "Hello Jack."
thanks for this new chapter,I wonder who is this woman !? can't wait to read the next part now
can't wait to read the next part now-
Lorddunmore
- Forum Contributer
- Posts: 35
- Joined: 6 years ago